• The site has now migrated to Xenforo 2. If you see any issues with the forum operation, please post them in the feedback thread.
  • Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
  • For prospective new members, a word of warning: don't use common names like Dennis, Simon, or Kenny if you decide to create an account. Spammers have used them all before you and gotten those names flagged in the anti-spam databases. Your account registration will be rejected because of it.
  • Since it has happened MULTIPLE times now, I want to be very clear about this. You do not get to abandon an account and create a new one. You do not get to pass an account to someone else and create a new one. If you do so anyway, you will be banned for creating sockpuppets.
  • Due to the actions of particularly persistent spammers and trolls, we will be banning disposable email addresses from today onward.
  • The rules regarding NSFW links have been updated. See here for details.

Esquestria: The House of the Sun - A pony cultist experience

All the Queen's drones
Author's Note: There are very few reliable Points Of View that could be called into this story. Due to you not being personally present in them, there are certainly details that may not be added.

You are Flower Serenade, and you are having a nightmare.

You are having a nightmare. You are certain of it.

A painful nightmare.

A tiring nightmare.

Perhaps the longest, most realistic nightmare you ever had in your entire life.

But still, you know this is just a nightmare. Because as long as this is just a nightmare, you can still hang on to the hope that you will eventually wake up. Because as long as this is all happening inside your head, then you know that… that any second now, you will wake up… and you will be back in your happy life a-and…

And ev-verything will be alright a-and…



You need this to be a nightmare.



This nightmare, this twisted version of reality you are currently living through, began a few days ago.

It began in the Woods.

You haven't been able to sleep well, these last few weeks. To be honest, you haven't been able to sleep at all. Because every time you close your eyes you can see the things that you did. Every time the place you are in becomes too quiet, you can hear that… that noise on the very edge of your hearing, coming from somewhere far away. From deep underground, and from inside a large urn.

So, you haven't been able to sleep. You also haven't been able to eat, either. Everything you put in your mouth tasting like ash.

You haven't… you haven't even been able to talk. Every time you try the words die in your throat.

But luckily, you have found out that… that you could sleep a bit more easily whenever you did the small ritual that would take you to the Woods. You seemed to fall asleep just a little faster, and just a bit less painfully, when you pricked your hoof before laying on your bed.

So, you did just that. You would go to the Woods almost every night. You went there every night, and you would walk in the Woods until you could no longer think. You would stay there until the next morning came, with its torments and its memories and the crushing weight of the things you have done.

You went to the Woods almost every night, until a few days ago.



Until this nightmare began.



Something came to you, in the Woods. It wasn't the Master. You are sure it wasn't the Master. But still, your exhausted brain insisted that it was her. It insisted that, in this nightmare that you are in, that horrifying thing that spoke to you from the shadows was the Master.

You remember trying to run away from it. You remember failing.

And you remember the horrible things that the monster told you, when it caught you. The things it commanded you to do, before it dragged you into the ground and you suffocated in the black dirt of the Woods.

Then, the nightmare shifted.

For a moment, you almost thought you had woken up. For a moment, you almost thought it was over, and that you were back inside Mr. Lockpick's home. It certainly looked the part, and the cold sweat that covered your coat felt like it did on every other night. But you soon realized that wasn't the case, that you didn't really wake up for real. Because Mr. Lockpick was nowhere to be found, for starters.

But more than that. The front door of the house was unlocked and open, the pale moon shining in through it and illuminating the shop with its cold light. And when you left the house, to explore the town in this twisted nightmare…

The streets Ponyville, also, felt wrong. They were too cold, and too bright, and too filled with whispers, with the silhouettes of ponies appearing on the edge of your sight even though there would be nopony there when you turned to look.

But still, wanting that nightmare to end, you did what the monster told you to.

You went to the underground section of the Wildhoof Club, the doors open and unlocked as if inviting you to its dark depths.

You went to the room where they kept the… where your kept your urn. And although you tried to ignore the fact that there were four of them now, it still made you shiver when you realized you immediately knew which one of those was yours.

Because your urn spoke to you. It never really stopped speaking to you, ever since you first closed it.

And then you loaded your urn to the waiting cart, and wordlessly followed the robed ponies away from town.

You tried not to cry when that… that thing, the twisted and monstrous parody of the pegasus who helped you escape from Manehattan, came down from the night sky and joined your group.

You tried not to shiver in dread when morning came, as you looked back and realized you could no longer see Ponyville in the horizon, and you still hadn't woken up.

You tried not to break down in sobs when the strange mare joined your group, the one with the cutting light in her eyes who declared would act as your guide. Because the pitying expression she gave you as soon as she looked at you, told you in an instant that she knew exactly what you were thinking, and that the harsh truth she carried would break you even if she merely touched a consoling hoof on your shoulder. You kept your distance from her, as much as you could, as your group made its way through the countryside.



It has been two days, now, and you still haven't woken up.



But still, you cling to hope.

This has to be a nightmare.

It simply has to...

You won't know what you will do if it isn't.





- - -

- - -

- - -





Life in the Hive never changes, and you are thankful for that.

You are a changeling husk. One of the oldest and strongest alive, and currently the oldest and strongest left at the Hive, at your Queen's orders, to safeguard it during her absence.

But of course, that your Queen has physically departed from the Hive does not mean that her presence is not felt within it. Quite on the contrary. By her will, the workers continue to toil, the cocoons continue to be drained of life, and the eggs are hatched into larvae and nursed into useful drones. And what is more, the Queen has left upon her throne a magical device, one that eludes your lowly intellect, but that she still uses to communicate her will unto your inferior selves.

Something that she is doing right now, as a matter of fact.

"I do not care about that," she intones dismissively, and you nod in agreement almost out of instinct, chastising yourself for even having brought up such a lowly concern. "Soon we will have enough prey to expand the hive tenfold. In fact, soon enough we will create a new Hive, larger and grander than any before!"

"Of course, my Queen," you say, bowing to your Queen as she speaks to you through the magical artifact, "your will be done."

Your Queen, her great visage being manifested upon her throne as if she were a mirage, waves a dismissive hoof at you.

"Yes, yes, my will be done. Are there any other matters that I should know of?" she asks, her implacable eyes staring down at you, almost as if she could read your thoughts.

And of course, you hesitate at her question. You hesitate because there is another matter you think you should bring to her attention. However, you have already been reprimanded once for wasting her time with a futile concern, so you think that bringing up yet another small matter will only anger her further.

So, you hesitate. And she notices that.

"Speak, husk," she commands, and you feel compelled to obey her in the same way your wings are compelled to move when you wish to fly.

"It is the younger drones, my Queen," you say, already cringing in regret even though you have been ordered to speak. "They have been seeing things when they sleep. Visions that still cling to them even after they wake up. Ghostly thoughts that cause them fear, to the point that they can speak of little else."

You can see your Queen's visage turning into a disapproving scowl, and already you regret not having dealt with the matter you are telling her about before this scheduled report.

And you are about to continue speaking, you are about to open your mouth to assure her that this is but a small matter, something that you will take care of yourself. But before you have the chance to do so-

"Wait a minute… you mean the drones are dreaming?" she says, her tone… not exactly disapproving, but also not curious either. She almost sounds cautious, her gaze turning thoughtful as she slowly continues to speak. "Tell me, husk, what are these dreams like? You mentioned they are feeling fear, right? What do the drones say, when they wake up after those dreams?"

The Queen sounds less displeased, now, at least towards you. So, you answer her a little more confidently.

"They speak of a dark place, my Queen. Their words vary, but most of them inevitably describe a dark forest an-"



"IMPOSSIBLE!"



But whatever it is that you said, or whatever it is that the Queen thought about, her expression immediately turns back into a scowl. A terrifying hiss coming from her magically-projected self that makes your body instinctively curl up in fear.

"You are wrong and the drones are foolish," she says to your cowering form, your head nodding in agreement without need for conscious prompt. Your body almost glued to the ground as you do so. "Drones do not dream!"

Her mirage-self even slams her hoof against the throne, your body wincing in reflex even though the movement produced no sound at all. You dare not speak up, throughout all of this. You don't even dare to move from your bowing position.

"Drones do not dream… and I try not to," she says, her tone so low that you almost think she is speaking to herself.

A few moments later the spell flickers and disappears, your Queen's image fading away without another word and folding back into the glowing green stone that is the magical artifact.

You maintain your bowing posture for a few more moments, your body still locked in terror from having witnessed your Queen's displeasure. But soon enough you are able to look up, turning your eyes towards the throne and seeing nothing but the magical item that lies upon it.

And only after confirming that your Queen is indeed no longer here do you manage to calm down.

You think back to your Queen's words, wondering why exactly she reacted like that to the drones'… "dreams". Because it is true what she said, that lowly changelings such as yourself do not dream.

And yet, you could see that your Queen also knew something else about that. Something that she did not share with you.

Well, you think, that's a given. The Queen claims to be the oldest creature in the land, so of course she knows something about this. After all, she knows everything.

But still, if she did not think it was important to give you an order on how to act upon the drone's behaviors, you understand that she means that you are not supposed to do anything about it.

So, you return to your other duties.

After all, you have a Hive to oversee, and plenty of your Queen's orders to obey.





- - -

- - -

- - -





You have walked for three whole days.

You have been pulling the cart, carrying your urn, for three whole days.

You have been hearing its whispers for three whole days now.

Most of the time what you hear is Autumn Cloud's voice. You hear screams of pain, you hear him begging for release, or death, or worse things. The noise is deafening to you, even though you know that in reality it is not any louder than the lowest whisper. The noise is deafening, even though you know only you can hear it, and that it is inside your head.

You hear Autumn Cloud most of the time. But sometimes, very rarely, the urn whispers with… another voice.

And every time it does, you think about running away. Even though you know this is just a nightmare, you think about fleeing, about galloping into the night. Because you know that if you do that, then the twisted version of the pegasus will kill you, and that will be a better fate than most.

However, despite all that, you still hang on to hope. You keep pulling your cart, and following the guide, and doing what the monster that spoke in your Master's voice bid you to do.



Because you just want to wake up.



It is night, right now. But the hooded ponies you have been following are no longer walking, and the mare that has been guiding you is sitting on top of a tall rock as if she is waiting for something.

And that something eventually arrives.

You didn't see where it came from. You didn't see, and you honestly don't care. You are too tired to care. Too tired, and too cold, and too hungry, and too desperate to just have this all end to care about anything. You keep close to your urn, even as the other ponies cautiously gather around the approaching figure of the Master. You keep close to your urn because your urn is at least something you can predict.

You have no idea what horrible things are about to happen in your nightmare, but throughout all of it your urn has been a constant. A horrible certainty to which you are able to fall back in face of these new, horrible uncertainties.

You keep close to your urn, huddling next to it, hiding from the moon's glare in the space that is between the urn and the back of the cart. But still, you can't stop yourself from hearing the conversation that is happening close to the rest of the group.



"You have made here in good time."

"Of course I made it in good time! I know better than to just get a map and walk in a straight line. Now tell us how this will go so we can get this done with."

"Your impatience is showing… but very well. I have been able to enter the hive itself several times. Its interior shifts, and is delightfully confusing, but I have not been able to locate our prize thus far. I believe we will have to take control of the place itself, perhaps to unobscured the chamber in which they keep locked their greatest treasures."

"Anything I should be worried about?"

"I do not think so, no. They wield the powers they sit upon like foals. It would be best if you shine bright, thought."

"I will be the judge to that…"

"But before that, another matter must be settled. The interior of the hive changes, but its many secret exits do not. Take the Forge-touched one and collapse them, use the monsters to draw attention and invade through the main entrance once you are done. I will be waiting for you at the heart of the hive."

"I take it you will take the Edge-drunk colt with you since you are planning to go for the heart, while the rest of us create a distraction?"

"Quite so."



You kept your eyes closed shut, throughout the whole thing. You didn't want to look at them, as they had that conversation. You didn't even want to listen to it, but the urn seemed to quiet down while they were talking almost as if to mock you. So you had no choice but to listen.

But still, you have no idea who just appeared, and you don't care if they are already gone.

At this point, you are really just trying your best not to fall asleep, because you don't want to find out what worse things will happen if you fall asleep during a nightmare.

You only open your eyes once the mare, the one who has been guiding you, calls you. And even then, you don't get any farther away from your urn than you absolutely have to.

Because your urn has gone quiet.

And you know… you simply know that this can't mean something good.

You only half-heartedly hear the things that the mare is saying, something about instructions of what to do, where to go, how to stay, and other things that your exhausted mind can't really keep up with. What little mental energy you still have being wholly concerned at trying to figure out why your urn is so damn quiet.

Until the mare says something that makes your eyes go wide in surprise and fear.

"Alright then, I'll only ask this once," she says, "does anypony has any questions?"

You raise a shaking hoof at that, your numb mind refusing to believe what you just heard her say.

"Y-you… did you really just told us… t-that we have to… we h-have to open t-the urns…?" you ask.

And the regretful expression that the mare answers you with almost makes you think that she is a real-life pony, and that you are not just imagining all of this.

But now you understand why your urn is so silent.

Because it is smiling.

The mare doesn't answer your question. She does not need to.

Your nightmare is about to get worse.





[Flower Serenade has gained a second level of Dread.]





- - -

- - -

- - -





The Hive is under attack.

The very thought grates at you, making you equal parts irate and disgusted. No creature dares attack the changeling Hive. No creature that is not a changeling enters this place and lives.

But you are not being attacked by creatures.

You bring your wrath under control, if only barely. Your age and size meaning that you are able to think even while the rest of the Hive enters into a defensive frenzy. And of course, being in charge of the Hive during the Queen's absence means that you are able to put that frenzy to good use. You order the hatcheries and the cocoon halls sealed, and cower the younger and less useful drones into hiding while their larger and more powerful siblings move to defend the hive.

The only problem is that… you do not yet know exactly what you are defending the hive against.


"It is ponies! I saw the equines making their way into the main entrance!"
"Magic! Magical beasts! The Hive's wards have been broken!"
"It is monsters! It can only be monsters from far away lands!"



Gathered in the throne room together with the other husks, the largest and best liars left behind in the Hive together with you, you listen to the confused and panic-filled reports of the drones that had been close to the Hive's entrance. They came running to you as soon as they saw there was trouble, of course, but so far no two of them have given you the same story, let alone any useful information.

"Quiet!" you hiss, shutting the small drones up, "I don't care what is attacking the Hive. They will be made into food for their transgression. Drown them! Drown them in our numbers!"

Your orders, your words, your certainty of your species' superiority over these invaders, whatever they may be, riles up your siblings into a bloodthirsty frenzy. And their reaction spreads out even further, to the changelings that could only hear you, then to the ones who were even farther away from the throne room, and then to every last changeling in the Hive.

You don't have to say anything else, as the chorus of buzzing wings turns into a cacophony, and a wave of black carapaces begins to fly towards the outer tunnels to meet the coming invaders.



It does not go well.



The Hive is a great mountain, hollowed out by the will and magics of your Queen. There are countless exit tunnels on the mountain itself, and several more that were dug out from underground tunnels, leading to hidden exits far from the hive. And thanks to all those exits, and the superior flight abilities of your species, your siblings are usually capable of quickly surrounding any creature that is foolish enough to approach the Hive. To the point that, nowadays, the Hive is surrounded by a lifeless wasteland.

However, word quickly comes to you that the underground tunnels, those leading to the exits farther away from the hollowed mountain, have been collapsed.

You do not think that to be a problem, at first.

But only at first.

Not long after, a runner comes back from the outer reaches of the Hive, reporting to you in the depths of the throne room. The runner says that the outer exits, the countless holes and cave-entrances that dot the surface of the Hive, have also been blocked. Walls of hard ice have, impossibly, somehow formed on those entrances, and an unnatural storm can be seen outside of the Hive itself.

And if the runner is to be believed, the storm is making its way into the Hive itself. A burning storm, the runner says. A cruel storm that somehow laughs and neighs and drags in the changelings caught in its limits, no matter what lie or shape they are wearing.

You strike the runner for spouting such nonsense, irate at how little sense he is making.

But regardless. The Queen had left behind eight husks, counting yourself. The eight of you, together, are the single most powerful changelings present in the entire Hive.

You order three of them to go deal with that. This storm, whatever it is, is certainly being caused by a magical beast. A group of husks such as yourself is capable of dealing with manticores, and hydras, and even an Ursa Minor, so the three of them will certainly be able to handle that.

You send out three of your husks.

But several minutes later, you realize that nothing else has happened. No runner has returned from the outer parts of the Hive, bringing reports of what is going on. None of the three husks return. Nothing. And given how the only way to communicate within the Hive is through word of mouth, that means you are effectively blind inside the throne room. The throne room itself is a central room, ideal for coordinating and controlling the Hive, but only if you actually have changelings coming and going to act as your emissaries.

You order two more of your husks to go, but with specific orders to only find out what is happening and then return, regardless of what they see.

And after what feels like an eternity, a single husk finally returns. Alone. Crawling on the ground with his wings torn off, and his hindlegs frozen.

"They can see us…! The light can cut through our lies…!"

That is the only thing he can say, before he simply stops moving.

You look around at the last other two husks with you, hesitation clear on their faces as they look back at you. And you are about to order them to follow you, deciding to take care of things yourself, when you hear a deep, rasping voice coming from somewhere nearby.



"The item sitting upon the throne. Do not permit it to break. Apart from that, clear the room for me."



And you barely have enough time to look upwards, to face the direction from where the voice is coming from, before a blurred mass of sharp feathers takes up your whole vision from the neck down.

The last thought that runs through your mind is that you don't understand how it is that you are looking at your body from so far away, and why your head is so close to the floor.





- - -

- - -

- - -





This isn't a nightmare.

This is reality. You are awake.

And you hate this.

All of this.



Every step is agony.



The realization that you are awake, and that you are a dirty, disheveled, shivering mess that has not slept in several days, hit you the moment you opened the urn.

And the monster, that looks like Autumn Cloud the same way that a foal wearing a blanket looks like a ghost, burst out of the urn with an intensity that you almost thought was joy.

It hates you, and you hate it.

But unlike you, the monster seems to be smiling about all this.

And that smile only makes your hate burn all the brighter.


You hate how its roars echo through the storm that it leaves on its wake, to the point that it seems to be coming from everywhere at once.

You hate how it only half-freezes its victims. It is intentional, you know. It wants you to be able to hear them, the all-too-pony screams of pain that come from the side-tunnels and the passages you ignore as you head deeper into this place. It wants to see how you will react as your group leaves those screams behind, or when they lower into a shivering whimper and then cease.

You hate how it sneers at you. How it watches you. How it never really lets you out of its sight, and how it has covered you with its cold and its weight and its hate for this whole cursed world that it is slowly working to Unmake.


But still, you continue to follow the group. Because even though you hate all of this so very much, the only thing that you really want is for all of this to end.

You just want this to be over.

So, you keep walking behind the group.

And every step you take is agony.

The four of you, who are leashed to the monsters, are following the silent mare touched by Winter and the wide-eyed stallion heavy with Forge. The four monsters making a wide circle of storm and spite around the group, keeping the bug-ponies away, or freezing and shattering them whenever they try to attack you.

And guiding the six of you is the… the strange-looking mare. The mare who seems to know exactly where she is going, and who somehow causes the bug-ponies to revert back to their original forms with but a glance.

Every now and then one of the four monsters, most of the time that being your own, breaks off from the circle, picking one of the side-passages at random and storming into it in a deluge of cold and pain. But you almost always manage to reel it in soon enough, and that never seems to slow down the mare that is guiding you.

As time passes, less and less of the bug-ponies try to attack you. Less and less sharp pieces of ice, the broken remains of frozen corpses, litter the ground that you are walking through.

And soon enough, the only sound that you can hear is the hateful neighing of the snowstorm that surrounds you.

And you reach the center of the cavernous cave complex.

You know that because the horrif-… because the Master is there, together with the twis-… together with… with Comet Feet. Or rather together with the monster that Comet Feet has become.

You would have preferred this a lot better if this was just a nightmare.

The four monsters that have been following you make their way to the cavernous ceiling of the large throne-room you are in, bickering among themselves within a miniaturized storm in a way that feels almost tame.

And to your great regret, you are able to hear the conversation that follows, between the bright mare and the twisted shape of your Master.



"Watchpony above… this is… this is Moldywarp's Stone!"

"Under the shadow of which she would hide the secrets she did not wish to be stolen, yes. That is, until the Stone itself was stolen."

"No, no, no, this can't be right… Because the Stone was stolen by…"

"Correct."


"So that is why these bugs feel so familiar… this queen of theirs you told me about, she is a Granddaughter! And those bugs are her spawn. But that still doesn't explain the Stone being here. The Granddaughters were hunted, by the Dartsponies and the Axe-bearers and whoever else was clinging to a modicum of order during all that mess. But the Stone itself was hunted by the Black-Flax's Names. All of her Names. And I refuse to believe they didn't find it."

"Which means…"

"... which means that they did find it… and the Stone was given away willingly. She allowed the thieves to keep it, once she found out that it was being used…"

"To hide a secret, yes, as it befits its original owner. Because what better secret to hide than the last Granddaughter? Each of her sisters ran to a different History, each of them met a different gruesome end. But not this one."

"Fitting, I suppose…"

"Mhmm… but that is beyond the point. Scour this place. Find me my prizes. The magical device that is upon the Stone probably only works in a single direction, or else the defenders of this place would have called upon their queen before we overpowered them. We will wait here until she makes contact. Put that idle time to use."



You hear all of that, but you don't really pay any attention to it.

You wouldn't have been able to understand what they were saying even if you had tried.

The only thing that really reached you, is that your group will now wait.

You will wait, and wait, and it will only take longer for this to be over.

You are not really sure how much more of this you can take. You have no idea how you even managed to hold on for this long.

Every moment is agony.

And whenever you think of that, whenever you look up at the localized storm at the far ceiling of this hall, you swear you can see the clouds looking back at you.

You swear they are smiling.





- - -

- - -

- - -





You are Princess Luna.

That is your secret. That is the big lie. That is the truth everyone believes.

You are Princess Luna, and as long as the world believes in that, then that is the truth. The final, immutable truth.

At least as long as eyes, and ears, and minds are concerned.

You look out at the window as you watch the sun tamely lower itself on the horizon, the skies turning darker as the pale moon appears on the opposite window.

"Thank you, sister dear," you say in a sweet voice to the… to the bound, thin-looking, half-cocooned and nearly unconscious figure of Princess Celestia that you keep in the middle of your room, right next to your bed.

And the large pony, her expression one of blissful ignorance thanks to your constant efforts, gives you an exhausted nod. You think she also tries to say something, probably that you are welcome or that she loves you, but you don't really care.

You take a short sip of her love, for good measure, relishing how sweet it still tastes even after all this time, and you turn around to take care of other matters.

Because you have several plans, all of them currently in motion. You have several plans, and they all require your constant attention. But oh, how you are already reaping the rewards…

You have already taken care of your daily affairs. Posing as the white Princess, orchestrating the capture of just a few more key figures in your court, making sure that more and more of your drones are smuggled into the city without any problems, all of that while keeping appearances and making sure no suspicions are raised. And now, you turn to your nightly concerns. Posing as the blue Princess, making sure your prisoners are smuggled out of the city, overseeing your Hive, things like that.



This has been your routine, almost every single day.

And you are relishing every moment of it. You are relishing the power of being in charge.



So, you head to the working desk you have in your room, and you flare your horn to activate the magical artifact you have on it.

It is a special item, this one. One that allows you to communicate with your Hive even through the influence of your Throne.

You don't really remember how you acquired it, or how it works. But you don't really care.

You activate it with a surge of magic and watch as the image of your Throne Room slowly comes into being.

But your smile disappears from your face as you realize it is not your servant who is looking back at you from the other side of the magical spell.



- - -



"Ah, there she is. The last Granddaughter."

"What… WHAT?! Who are you? HOW did you get there?!"

"Do not be alarmed, young one. I can assure you tha-"

"I am NOT a 'young one', and I am NOT playing games here. Answer me at once or I will DESTROY you!"

"Oh? Very well then. I am, let us say, an interested party. And I got here, and this might interest you more, by massacring your defenses and killing everything that stood between me and your throne room."

"… you… You did… what…?"

"But before you lose your temper, allow me to say two things. One, most of your assets were left untouched. Your eggs, your prisoners, and of your spawns that did not attack me, they are still alive… wherever they chose to hide in this vast hive of yours. And two, they are alive as a show of good faith, for I wish to make you a proposition. A deal, if you will."

"A… a proposition? A proposition?! You just attacked my Hive, killed my children, and you expect me to listen to a deal?!"

"It is exactly because I have done this, that I have proven that I am able to do this much, that I wish to make a deal. Because you recognize strength, Granddaughter. You have already shown yours, by the guise you wear and the reign you have stolen. And as things currently stand I believe I have shown mine. So, my proposition is based on how we can gain more without making enemies of each other."

"… proceed. And stop calling me that, whatever that means. I am Queen Chrysalis, and you will address me as such!"

"Very well."

"Huh… curious…"

"I know of your ploys, Queen Chrysalis. I know of your position in Canterlot, and how you have the pony kingdom under your thrall. I know that, and I have no qualms with that. The only reason I really even came here, and unfortunately offended you, was because I believed you had the Moon Princess within your hive. I wished her for myself."

"Well, I don't have her. So you just made an enemy out of me for nothing."

"Hopefully not. The opposite, in fact. I would like to propose that we work together. I have means that could be of use to you, and I have no aspirations to be your rival in your dominating schemes. The fact that I am standing here already proves that my means are better than your drones, or at least the ones you left to defend your hive. I offer, then, my services as an ally, in exchange of one single thing…"

"Huh... that doesn't sound uninteresting… But what would that thing be?"

"The Sun Princess. That which is in your possession. Now, before you ask, I do not ask you to give her to me. Less than that. I ask that you prove to me that you are also willing to bargain in good faith. If I had stolen the Moon Princess from you, then we would be bargaining from equal positions, but as things currently stand you have an unfair advantage… Kill the Sun Princess, Queen Chrysalis. Do that and our pact will be sealed."

"What…? What?! WHAT?! You storm into my Hive, kill my subjects, threaten ME and expect me to do… to do that?! I do not need you. I do not need ALLIES! I have already won! And if you think I feel threatened just because you have invaded my Hive then you have something else coming for you!"

"I will give you fair warning… that if you do not accept our deal, I will be forced to destroy y-"

"You are a deranged LUNATIC! I do not care what you are, what you think, or from what hole you crawled out of. My Hive was nearly empty of my servants, and I can always spawn MORE. And I will send every last pony, servant and thrall I have after you for this slight against me. I WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD ON A SILVER PLATTER BY THE END OF THIS WEEK-!"



In her anger, Queen Chrysalis undid her spell before she even finished shouting her wrath.



- - -



"Well, that just happened."

"Unfortunate… and she didn't seem to remember her heritage either."

"Maybe she was too young when she was brought here?"

"Maybe. Or perhaps the Stone hid some secrets even from her own mind… But it matters not. Do it."

"Oh? You were serious about it? You actually want me to do it?"

"A threat is no good if one does not follow through with it."

"It will destroy it, you know. Subversion is a powerful effect, but it is also destructive by its very essence. And I am sure you will be able to do wonders with the Stone given time."

"If the Queen makes an enemy out of us, then time is precisely the one thing I do not have. The Moon Princess is not here, so she is certainly dead. Harmony, then, is unachievable. The cult, also, only has a hooffull of Branded. Perhaps their species' eyes have grown dull to the Glory, for they seem uninterested in seeking it. And the Moon… we have no idea of how to reach it. Only one path remains, then."

"Huh. Regrettable."

"Yes. The very definition of it."

"But I am not about to let the chance to destroy something like this pass. Alright then, let me get to work…"



- - -



You heave in anger, the crystal horseshoe you are wearing slamming against the ground with a bell-like sound as you stomp your hoof against the ground.

The nerve… the gall of that… that monster, whatever that thing was, to have talked to you like that.

He expected you to kill Princess Celestia, to kill your prize, in exchange of a promise? Of an offer to work together?!

It grates at you that he attacked your Hive. It grates at you that he was sitting on your throne. But still, it matters little. The monster was bluffing, you are sure of it. Because maybe he… or she, or it, whatever it was. Maybe it was able to punch through your defenses, to the point that it could reach your Throne Room. But like you said, your Hive is nearly empty of your drones and husks. And what is more, your Hive is an enormous complex of caves and tunnels. Whatever the monster did, it probably only managed to make a run for your Throne Room to pull off this bluff. At this exact moment, your smaller drones and your workers must be evacuating the Hive in droves, from its countless exits.

Sure, you might lose a few prisoners and some other treasures. But that matters little.



Because Equestria is already yours.



In a few more months, you will have a new Hive. One that encompasses the entirety of the mountain where Canterlot is perched, which will be tunneled and hollowed out at your command. Soon, every last pony city will be a hunting ground, and you will be able to feed enough of your children to darken the skies.

And right now? Right now you will plot your revenge against that interloper. You will send runners back to the Hive, your trustworthy husks who are experienced in spying, to determine the identity of your newest enemy. And then… then you will bend every last institution the ponies have at their disposal to hunt them down.

The perfect plan, to bleed both your new enemy and the ponies dry.

"In fact," you say to yourself, your eyes narrowing as you remember something you have been told… a report from one your husks, from a backwater town, that spoke about… "In fact, there might be a chance that I already know who my enemy is… or at least where he is based from…"

You think about that, pulling at your memories as you try to remember what exactly that report was about… there are so many things for you to keep an eye on, so many small actors and agents to delicately balance th-







-when suddenly, your thoughts grind to a halt.

Something is wrong…

You don't understand what it is. You don't even understand why you are having this feeling.

But you can feel that… that something is wrong-



…..



-with you.

Something is VERY WRONG with you.

"What… what is going on? W-what is this?!" you say out loud, bringing up your forelegs and eyeing your body as panic builds up inside of you.

But the feeling only grows stronger.



….;;;;



It feels like a sickly light. Like rancid honey, oozing into your room through the edges of the walls.

You feel as if something is reaching out to you.

You feel like you will never be able to tell a lie again.

"What is happening to me?!"



;;;;;!!!!!!!



"My Queen! Something… something is wrong with us!"

Your personal guards, the husks you have patrolling your area of the castle and who you have standing by your door, storm into your room, panic clear on their faces.

And you can see it in them, as well. You can see how their bodies… you can see how their lies are slowly being corroded from the inside. How the opinion the world has of them will slowly crumble and fade into nothingness.

And you immediately understand that… that the monster, that creature you spoke to just now. It is doing this to you. It is doing something to you, and your husks and… and probably every last one of your children.

All your guises, all your powers, all your lies. They will all fade soon.

You… you have until the end of the night, at most. YOU have until the end of the night, at least. Your children… you feel like their lies will not last them more than a few hours.

Your rage burns inside of you as you realize how utterly ruined your plans have been. Because there is no way you will be able to do anything without being able to pose as the Princess. You would still have things under control even if every last one of your children lost their ability to lie. But having that happen to you?

Your plan is ruined.

But this is NOT the end of Queen Chrysalis…

No, you still have a few hours left. And all your pieces are still in place.

You will just have to take what you can, burn the rest, and run.



- - -



"The shadows of the Stone are attached to them, almost like an umbilical cord. It might be a blessing for added protection, it might be a curse of possession and ownership, or perhaps dept. But whatever it is, the light will follow them back through it… It will take me a few hours, to Subvert the Stone. But this being a thing of Moth means that it will shine all the brighter once I Subvert it to Lantern. But this light will reach the Granddaughter, and every last one of her children."

"Good. See to it."

"It will also destroy the Stone."

"I am aware. But given the current circumstances… a lot more things will have to be destroyed, if the Mansus is to survive. Comet Feet, make ready for us to leave. And you four… let go of your leashes. Set your horrors free. They will know what to do from there, until their time in the Wake is over and they disappear. Order them… to douse the lights."

"... are you absolutely sure you are going to go down that path…?"

"Neither of us can reach for the Glory, Name. And if none of them will, then I am not going to wait for the Worms to come in."



[The Windigo summoners have given a terrible order to their summons. Each of them have received a level of Dread.]

[The Windigos have been let loose within the Changeling Hive.]





Queen Chrysalis has until the end of the night before she loses the ability to transform. The husks and drones she has with her in the Royal Castle only have a few hours before they suffer the same fate.

She believes every last changeling, in every last city, is also suffering the same problem.

Due to her circumstances, Chrysalis will only be able to coordinate her children in Canterlot, which include her most elite husks present in the castle as well as countless drones infiltrated in the city itself. Her wrath demands that she do one last thing before fleeing the city and leaving her plans behind.

QUEEN CHRYSALIS HAS DECIDED TO:




[] Kill Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.

"That monster wants a dead alicorn? Well, it will have a dead alicorn. But not the one it was hoping for. And you wouldn't have it any other way. You have felt a deep hatred for the pink alicorn ever since the first time you laid your eyes on her. You had other plans for her, but death will have to do. Although the task will be difficult, and you will have to concentrate all your efforts in it."

-Princess Mi Amore Cadenza will die.

-The battle will probably cause great damage to the Royal Castle.



[] Slaughter the Royal Guard.

"You have plans. Plans of conquest, plans of power, and now plans of vengeance. But all those plans will work better if you have a weakened foe. Your battle against the monster, whatever it is, will still rage on, but for now your main target is still the waiting banquet that is ponykind. Shatter their shield, topple their walls. Order your changelings to wear the guise of soldiers, and send them out to slay their companions during this last night of freedom you will be afforded."

-Will cause catastrophic damage to the Royal Guard, and some of Canterlot's infrastructure.

-Captain Shining Armor will die, being among the casualties.



[] Unleash your children into Canterlot.

"You had planned to make the ponies into long term cattle. But the fact that your plans have been ruined doesn't change the fact that ponies are nothing but food! Use your guises to impersonate a Princess, summon the entirety of the Guard into your castle for whatever reason. Have your children FEAST for one violent night. You will recoup your position later, with plenty of prisoners and fat bellies to command."

-Will cause catastrophic casualties among the population of the city of Canterlot.





Four hour moratorium, forty-four hours of voting. Forty-eight hours total.

Vote for as many as you like. Only a single option will win.


"And all the Queen's drones and all the Queen's men,
will never sleep soundly, not ever again."
0ae2156ff400a9f1317881b47178040c9ccde0bc6fb36e1509488932c9842c42_1.jpg
 
Dies Irae
[X] Unleash your children into Canterlot.

- - -

You walk into your Princess Luna's YOUR room, slamming the door shut with a burst of magic.

You did it. You managed to pull it off. Keeping up the lie is getting harder by the second, but you still did it.

Your children barely managed to keep up the lie for long enough. But still, you were able to summon them. The Royal Guard, the capital's Guard, every last pony who was awake and on duty, and who looked like they could fight back. It wasn't an organized summons, and you are sure they will realize something is wrong before the night ends, but all that you really care is that they are currently inside the castle waiting for an "urgent pronouncement" from you the Princess. All that you care is that they are not in place to defend the citizens of this damned pony city.

Your husks, the "trusted guards" you had take up their posts in a temporary fashion, have probably already abandoned their stations to begin their move on the city itself. They will spread out the word to the other drones throughout the city, or so you instructed them, so that your orders spread together with the chaos, and every last hidden changeling joins in on the hunt.

And hopefully, Canterlot will be burning before you finish your own preparations to leave.

But you have to be quick…

Because this light.

This damned light.

It's growing much, much faster than you thought it would. Exponentially, almost. You can tell at a glance that this effect is being much stronger on you than it is being on your children, to the point that you now think your lies will crumble even before theirs.

You have no idea how much time you still have. But know that it might only be minutes, instead of the hours you thought you would have. Which means that you have to leave this place right now.



So, you set out to work. As the light cuts through your lies and your body and your mind. Gathering the things you absolutely cannot leave behind and destroying the rest.



You upend the chest where you had slowly been gathering plans for the future. Plans relating to defenses of the pony cities, blackmail material that was slowly being collected, information about magical beasts from more distant lands. You collect what is most important and set the rest into flames.

The light grows stronger, more quickly than ever before.

Your horn flickers to life as you bring out all the valuables you had stolen. Priceless magical artifacts you had pilfered with your "royal authority", magical scrolls that you did not even have time to read yet, and jewelry that had been produced by the perfectionist hoof of pony savants. You collect the artifacts and nothing else, they at least will be useful in the coming war you will fight.

The light CUTS through your brain, dissolving Princess Luna's form into nothingness, spreading through your body as if you were dry timber to the light's fire.

You stumble, falling to the ground as your body refuses to keep up the lie, breathing in gasps as the very world pulls your body back into its original shape. You can barely think straight for a few seconds as the light fills your head.

But you force yourself back on your legs, your eyes moving desperately towards the still-cocooned form of Celestia in the middle of the room.

You drag yourself to her, your thoughts warring with the growing light as you try to rein your concentration into the necessary spells. Y-you… you have to undo the cocoon, a-and your have to blast her with another dose of mind-numbness for the trip… a-and you…

... and you have to…

You don't have enough time.

The last thought that runs through your head is that you should just run and leave everything behind. To Tartarus with the Princess. Damn your children. Nothing will really matter if you are still here when the light-…

…..



.

"Ah…"

You let out a soft gasp, the golden light that has filled your brain leaking out through your wide-open eyes.



You remember everything.






- - -

- - -

- - -





You are Princess Celestia, and you are fine.

You have found your sister.

You have been spending every day with your Luna.

You are happy.

Everything is fine.

That is the truth you are currently living in.



"Sister dear, could you help me lower the moon again?"

Your sister asks you, her soft voice as soothing as a night breeze.

"Of course, Lu," you answer, the horn on your head shining a bright golden light as you move the heavens.

And being able to look at her smile makes it worth it. It always makes it worth it.

Knowing that you two are finally back together makes everything worth it.





"Sister dear, could you help me raise the moon again?"

Your sister asks you, her soft voice as clear as the first star of the night sky.

"Of course, Lu," you answer, the horn on your head shining a faint golden light as you move the heavens.

And you watch your dear sister's content smile, the two of you sharing a moment together as you work your magic.

You are happy. You feel like you are about to fall asleep, but you are happy. Because you are helping your sister. Because she is here with you.

And you understand why she is asking you to do this, you understand why you haven't seen her try to move the moon yet. She is just shy. She is just a bit nervous. After all, she has been away for so long. The two of you have been separated for so long.

But she is here now. She is here, and you two are together.

And you will continue moving the heavens for her, for as long as she needs.

Because you two now have all the time in the world.

Finally…





"Sister dear, could you help my make the starts tonight?"

Your sister asks you, her sweet voice as caring as you always remembered it to be.

"of… course… lu…" you say, every breath coming out in an exhausted whisper, your horn flickering with a tired golden light as you move the stars for your beloved sister.

But still, you have a smile on your face.

It doesn't matter that you haven't slept in… you are not sure how long. It doesn't matter, because your Luna is here with you. And she promises you that you will be able to sleep soon.

And you are so very tired…

You are tired from the thousand years you spent without her. From the thousand winters spent alone, from the thousand springs that passed you by while you felt incomplete. From the endless time that passed in a crawl while you felt that aching emptiness inside of you.

You tried to be strong. You were as strong as you could, while the two of you were away. But Luna had always been the strongest one. The strongest, and bravest, and the one who would push you into action whenever you hit a roadblock. But still, you tried your best to be strong, even though being strong was tiring.

Even though you had to be strong for such a long time, all by yourself...

But not anymore.

Because she is here.

You may be tired. You may be hurt. You may still be feeling cold from the long months you spent looking for her all over Equestria. But even that was much better than those thousand years. Compared to them, that little time passed in a flash. All of that pain feels like a distant past, now.

Because now. She. Is. Here.

And you can feel her. Even when she is not in the room with you, you can still feel her. You can still feel it, that soft link that connects you. That soothing melody that… that your hearts, your spirits, your souls sing to each other.

So yes, you are tired. You are tired, and your body aches, and a tiny part of you realizes that… that you can't really remember something… something that feels important.

But still, all of that is worth it.

You can be as tired as you want now.

Because for the first time after a thousand years, you have finally regained the ability to rest.

And even though you have not gone to sleep yet, Luna has promised that you will… soon…

So, you wait. And you raise the sun, and you raise the moon, and you dot the sky with stars every time she asks.

Because your dear sister is back. And that is all you have ever really wanted.













"I… w-h-h-at-t… I a-am… a… monster…!"



A voice, a rasping, hollow, sickening voice rings out through the night.

You open your eyes.

And for a moment, you almost think you are in a nightmare.

"N-no…! We… were… beautiful…! Th-his ish… unf-fhair…"

You are inside Luna's room, that is the first thing that comes to mind.

You are inside your sister's room. It is night. Luna is nowhere to be seen.

And there is a monster on the floor, right next to you. Thrashing, and writhing, and saying something in pained whispers as it claws at its own face while fumbling on the ground.

"We… not this…! … blameless!"

You try to move. A leg, a hoof, your neck, anything. But you realize that you can't.

Because you are exhausted. Your body is exhausted. You can feel how much your body is struggling to do as little as keep your eyes open. To do as little as keep your heart beating. Every last muscle of your body is in pain, moving your wings is unthinkable, and for all that your body is begging for oxygen your lungs can't handle anything more than pained and wheezing gasps.


And Luna is nowhere to be seen.


"I… I can't… I won't…!"

The monster gets on its hoofs, moving as if it wasn't accustomed to its own body. It looks at you, and you can see it is crying.

You recognize it. You recognize her. The leader of the shapeshifters, the monster you exiled from Equestria all those centuries ago.

You look down, finally realizing the second reason why you can't move. You realize you are surrounded by a cocoon, a sickly green hardened mucus, with only your neck and head out of it.

You immediately understand what just happened… what has been happening all along.


And Luna is nowhere to be seen.


"No… No…! I-I will not b-be punished… f-for the crime of e-x-xisting…!"

The monstrous mare says something, something that you can't understand, before flying out through the window on trembling wings.

But you don't really care about that.


Because. Luna. Is. Nowhere. To. Be. Seen.


The monster… she tricked you.

A-and you… part of you doesn't really care. To be honest, you don't even know what you are feeling right now. If you are even feeling anything at all.

Because you don't mind being tricked. You don't mind suffering. You don't mind waiting, or holding your tears, or forcing yourself to be brave, or spending a thousand years alone because you weren't a good sister.

Right now, you don't care that the monster tricked you… You have already been slighted, and offended, and tricked in a hundred ways throughout a thousand years. You don't really mind suffering that much anymore.

But you do care… you do care how she tricked you. You do care what she tricked you about.

Because… because if Luna was here, if it turned out that the two of you were being tricked, and used, and manipulated… then it would be fine. Because then you would still be back with your sister. Then the two of you would still be together.

But…

B-but…

But if the Luna you found… was the monster… then it means… then it means that you still haven't…


That you still aren't...!


You feel like something inside of you Is very close to breaking.

You…

You don't know what you are feeling.

You need answers.



[Princess Celestia has taken one wound to mitigate -10 points of exhaustion.]

[Princess Celestia has taken one wound to mitigate -10 points of exhaustion.]

[Princess Celestia has taken one wound to mitigate -10 points of exhaustion.]



Your push into your body.

Deeper.

And deeper.

AND DEEPER.


Your mind goes numb from the pain you are feeling. You feel the taste of blood on the back of your mouth, as you force the instrument that is your body into moving through sheer force of will. You feel the earth magic inside your legs flare up, the feathers of your wings tremble, and your horn light up as you force your whole body to just go.

And soon enough, you feel your strength returning to your body. A painful strength, one that feels as if you had burning lumps of iron pushing your limbs from without, instead of your muscles moving your body from within.

But you don't care. You can't think straight. You can't feel straight. You just need to… you just need to confirm one thing before your mind decides in what direction it wants to fall, and maybe shatter like glass.

With a heaving effort, you force your legs outwards, the cocoon around you cracking and breaking like a rotten egg.

You stumble out of it, not even noticing the mixture of droll and blood leaking out of your mouth. You stumble out of the cocoon, your legs almost failing underneath you as you… as you what? You try to look for Luna, but you don't even know where to begin. You don't even know how to begin. Your mind too scattered to think with even the tiniest sliver of logic.

All you can comprehend right now is that you are in your sister's room, and that a monster was here while your sister is not.

Not knowing what to do with that information, and even less sure of what to do next, you trip your way to the nearest window. Some dark corner of your brain understanding that you should at least try to look for your sister "somewhere else", and that the expanded vista of a window could perhaps help.

You nearly trip and fall out of the window, your hindlegs barely keeping you in place as you lose your balance.

You look out through the window.

And you see that Canterlot is on fire.



[Princess Celestia's reaction]

[Amassed Virtues: "The Princess of the Sun: +1"]

[Amassed Miseries: "Rude Awakening: -1", "Canterlot Burns: -1"]

[Total dice modifier: + 1 - 1 - 1 = -1]



[Roll (1d6): 3 – 1 (total modifier) = 2]

7 or higher: "The Paragon of Harmony walks upon Equestria. None shall find her wanting."

6: "The morning sun comes, and the horrors of the night flee from its bright gaze."

5: "Bowed, but unbroken. Shaken, but still determined. The sun's light was warmer, before, but its light is still there."

4: "The clouds are too heavy, too numerous. The sun is still there, but we cannot reach it, and it can no longer reach us."

3: "Will the sun ever rise again? It might have forsaken us. It might just not care anymore."

2: "The sun blazes with wrath. Her will shall no longer be denied."

1: "Dawnbreaker has come. If the Moon will not rise, then the Sun will never set."

0 or lower: "The Sun was divided, and this is its wound."



- - -



You feel something crack inside of you.

You have already been sad before.

You have already been angry before.

So, you know that what you are feeling isn't exactly any of that.

It feels like… a mixture of impotence… and emptiness…



And HATE.



Because as you look down at Canterlot, as you look down at your beloved city lit up in flames, you finally understand that…

That nothing you do will ever be enough.

That you will never be enough.


Because you had friends, once. Mentors, apprentices, peers.
And they all died.


Because you tried your best to guide ponykind. You suffered, and you labored, and you dedicated every last waking second of your life, for. One. Thousand. Years. Just to guide them, to lead them, to keep them safe from harm.
And right before your eyes, you can see how well that went. You can see your city on fire. You can see just how much you have failed them.


Because you have a sister… you had a sister? No, you have a sister. You can still feel her, you still know that she is out there somewhere.
And yet… she is not here. You failed her one thousand years ago, and you failed her less than one year ago. You have failed her twice now, as an older sister, and as a friend, and as her other half.


So, this thing you are feeling…

It is the amalgamation of all of that. All those failures, and all that disappointment, and all that mourning, and all that pain that is solidifying in your guts as you realize that in all this time you have not yet done a single thing right.

You…

You can't…

You don't…



You're done.





You are done playing nice.



You look down at the burning landscape of Canterlot, your tired eyes idly noticing that the scenery before your eyes is getting brighter and brighter.

You are too exhausted to realize the sun has raised itself. Too tired to see that it has marched towards the top of the sky, positioning itself above you like an impossibly large and distant crown.

But still, the extra light is welcome.

Because thanks to it, you can see a dark dot on the far horizon. The distant silhouette of a monster.

One that committed the impudent transgression of wearing your sister's appearance before you.

You don't notice how some of your feathers are letting out black plumes of smoke, as you spread your wings.



You follow after the shapeshifting monstrosity on wings of fire.



- - -



Catching up to the monster is hard. Your body protests your every movement, and the creature flees from you like its life depends on it.

Because it does.

Catching up to it is hard. But ignoring its pleas, the confusing gibberish it spouts about Crimes and Parents, and her professed innocence, is much a much easier task.

Why, you almost can't hear or see anything to begin with, over the ringing in your ears and the red in your eyes.

[Princess Celestia's current health: 4/10]

[Queen Chrysalis' current health: 6/6]

[Current overflow (damage occurs on 50): Celestia – 0, Chrysalis – 0]



[Celestia's first roll: 59 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) – 20 (Exhausted) = 119]

[Chrysalis' first roll: 18 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 88]



[Overflow: Celestia – 31, Chrysalis - 0]



[Celestia's second roll: 53 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) – 20 (Exhausted) = 113]

[Chrysalis' second roll: 37 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 107]



[Overflow: Celestia – 37, Chrysalis – 0]



[Rolling Chrysalis escape… attempt failed]

You slam down on her, flame covered hooves striking against her back as the two of you tumble into a descending spiral. The two of you corkscrewing towards the ground, the winds pushing hard against your face as your try to get a grip on her.

As you try to crush her with your legs.

"No! Please! There was no Crime! I remember now, I nev-"

"QUIET!"

The fumbling monster disentangles herself from you, her carapace bruised and burned where you tried to grab at her. But still, she escapes from your deadly embrace, her wings fluttering away with urgency as she tries to run, or rather fly, away from you.

You flap your wings, flames billowing around you for a moment as you arrest your momentum.

You are back on top of the monster before another thought crosses your head.

You think the monster is crying as she shouts at you.

You are probably crying as well.

[Princess Celestia's current health: 4/10]

[Queen Chrysalis' current health: 6/6]

[Current overflow (damage occurs on 50): Celestia – 37, Chrysalis – 0]



[Celestia's first roll: 35 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) – 20 (Exhausted) = 96]

[Chrysalis' first roll: 37 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 107]



[Overflow: Celestia – 37, Chrysalis - 11]



[Celestia's second roll: 29 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) – 20 (Exhausted) = 89]

[Chrysalis' second roll: 86 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 156]



[Overflow: Celestia – 37, Chrysalis – 78]

[Celestia suffers one wound (-50 to Chrysalis' overflow)]



[Rolling Chrysalis escape… attempt failed]

"We were not monsters, we were beautiful! I swear! It was the moths who bit away at our skin until they had holes! It was the Axe th-!"

"I SAID TO BE QUIET!"

You lunge at the thing, your chests colliding in midair as you once again try to stop her from fleeing, wrapping your legs and wings around her as you try to force the two of you to fall.

But the monster lunges at you as well, this time. A tortured scream escapes your exhausted body as you feel a sharp pain on one of your wings, the monster's fangs buried deep into it as she tries to escape from you in a maddened frenzy.

The pain is too great. You let go of her, your anger burning even brighter.

And then you realize you are holding back. For Equestria's sake, that is, not the monster's.

But you also realize you don't care anymore.

[Princess Celestia's current health: 3/10]

[Queen Chrysalis' current health: 6/6]

[Current overflow (damage occurs on 50): Celestia – 37, Chrysalis – 28]



[Celestia's first roll: 20 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) + 30 (Alicorn Combat: No holds barred) – 20 (Exhausted) = 110]

[Chrysalis' first roll: 47 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 117]



[Overflow: Celestia – 37, Chrysalis - 35]



[Celestia's second roll: 85 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) + 30 (Alicorn Combat: No holds barred) – 20 (Exhausted) = 175]

[Chrysalis' second roll: 14 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 84]



[Overflow: Celestia – 128, Chrysalis – 35]

[Chrysalis suffers two wounds (-100 to Celestia's overflow)]



[Rolling Chrysalis escape… attempt failed]

The landscape around you becomes brighter.

The sun becomes brighter.

The monster's eyes go wide open as she looks at your horn, and the sight nearly blinds her.

You continue to beat your wings, thick droplets of blood flying out of the bite-shaped wound with each flap, the pain almost as unbearable as the red-hot headache you have coming from your horn.

But still, you will your neck to bend towards the monstrous shapeshifter, angling your horn so it will be aimed at her.

The incandescent thing that explodes out of your horn evaporates the blood on your wound as it flies towards its target.

And the sound is so deafening that you can't even hear your scream over it. The light so bright that you don't even notice the dark-green shield the monster raises around her body from her horn.

You just keep aiming your hatred, your very essence at her, materializing it as an incandescent beam that now links the two of you.

You just let your anger out.

[Princess Celestia's current health: 3/10]

[Queen Chrysalis' current health: 4/6]

[Current overflow (damage occurs on 50): Celestia – 28, Chrysalis – 35]



[Celestia's first roll: 74 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) + 30 (Alicorn Combat: No holds barred) – 20 (Exhausted) = 164]

[Chrysalis' first roll: 12 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 82]



[Overflow: Celestia – 119, Chrysalis - 35]

[Chrysalis suffers two wounds (-100 to Celestia's overflow)]



[Celestia's second roll: 77 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) + 30 (Alicorn Combat: No holds barred) – 20 (Exhausted) = 167]

[Chrysalis' second roll: 39 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 109]



[Overflow: Celestia – 77, Chrysalis – 35]

[Chrysalis suffers one wound (-50 to Celestia's overflow)]



[Rolling Chrysalis escape… attempt failed]

You keep letting out your anger, the deafening roar of your magic screaming against your ears as the thick line of pure white heat continues extending from you to the monster.

You can feel the magical shield the mare is projecting, the sickly green bubble she has around her, crack and buckle under the incandescent pressure of your hate.

You can feel that it is cracking, but you don't feel like that is happening quickly enough.

With a flap of your wounded wings, you fly higher, still keeping the indescribably destructive spell pouring out towards her. You fly upwards until you are between the monster and the overhead sun.

You channel the burning orb at your back as if your body is a magnifying lens, and you add it to your hatred.

And the monster, hidden behind the green shield but now hopelessly outmatched, slams against the ground.

You keep the creature pinned there, as you pour more and more of the heat down at her.

You don't care that your wrath is setting the very ground around her on fire.

You don't care that the air itself around you is burning, that a heat wave centered on you is expanding in all directions.

You don't care how the dark green shield, your foe desperately curled up behind it, is slowly being pushed down into the ground, an expanding crater of ash forming around it.

"I JUST WANT YOU DEAD!"

[Princess Celestia's current health: 3/10]

[Queen Chrysalis' current health: 1/6]

[Current overflow (damage occurs on 50): Celestia – 27, Chrysalis – 35]



[Celestia's first roll: 29 + 80 (Alicorn Combat: Celestia) + 30 (Alicorn Combat: No holds barred) – 20 (Exhausted) = 119]

[Chrysalis' first roll: 4 + 50 (Combat: The Changeling Queen) + 20 (Engorged with Love) = 74]



[Overflow: Celestia – 72, Chrysalis - 35]

[Chrysalis suffers one wounds (-50 to Celestia's overflow)]

[Celestia has slain Queen Chrysalis.]

And you don't stop until she dies.

You don't stop until the green shield flickers out, a dark stain appearing within the bright beam of white that is coming out of your horn only for a moment. The stain vaguely resembling the monster's shape.

But again, only for a moment.

And still you don't stop.

Until the crater of ash, the one that had formed around the monster's shield as it was pressed into the ground, turns into one of glass.

Until every last bit of green on the ground, far, far below you, is turned into cinders.

Until the blinding white of the heat that is emanating from your horn burns away even the memories that you have of the monster's appearance.

And only when your tiredness overshadows your anger, and you feel that your horn is about to crack, do you finally stop.



That is... until you gather enough of your energy to return to Canterlot.



Because you will clean it. You will cleanse Canterlot of the monsters. And then you will cleanse Canterlot of your failures.

And then you will find out where your sister is.

And if anything, or anypony, dares to stand between you and her, you shall do things that will make what you just did to the shapeshifter monster look like a mercy.

This you swear...





- - -

- - -

- - -





You are Lady Velvet Covers and, even though it is night, you are wide awake.

You are not sure you would have been able to sleep, even if you were trying to go to the Mansus.

You are not sure if there is a single pony asleep in town, to be honest.



The town was already on the brink of panic, after the disappearances from one week ago. And of course, you have been way too busy in regards to that. You were busy trying to keep order around town, helping where you could or just being there when you could not. You were busy trying to keep the cult from doing anything stupid.

You worked on it. Heavens, you are still working on it.

But still, you are not entirely sure what to do now… nopony is. Everypony is holding their breath, to say the least.

Because three days ago... the whole world was awakened in the middle of the night to the sight of the sun at its zenith.

And Ponyville in particular, due to its privileged position, was able to see that the faraway Capital that you could always see perched on the mountain was... you, and everypony else in Ponyville, immediately saw that Canterlot was on fire.

That was three days ago. But still, nopony knows what has happened yet. The trains have stopped. Communication has died out in the blink of an eye. And not a single pegasus who flew to the capital has returned yet, and everypony hopes it is because they stayed there to help... to help with whatever happened there.

Nopony knows what is going on. Nopony knows what to do.

So, you are continuing your efforts in trying to keep the order, in trying to keep everypony calm.

And deep down, you just want to see your family through it.

However, none of that matters right now. At least, not at this exact moment. You will still be worried about all that when morning comes, of course.



But right now, you have something else on your mind… because you have just sensed Baldomare entering your estate. So, you have extricated yourself from your husband's embrace, sneaking away from your room at the tip of your hoofs, praying that you don't disturb his already light sleep, and you are making your way downstairs to see her.



"Baldomare…?" you ask, as you enter the dining room to the sight of the mare struggling to open a bottle of wine. "Baldomare, what happened… what is going on?"

"What happened?" she says, not looking up from the bottle, "I'll tell you what happened. Having a body sucks, that's what happened! A unicorn would be dropping down in exhaustion right now, but do you have any idea how hard it is to open a wine bottle as an earth pony?"

"What? No, I mean…"

"I know what you mean. And the answer is that you don't want to know. And even though I know that won't stop you from trying to find out, I'm not telling you," she says, and you wince slightly at the intensity in her voice.

Because you are not sure if it is because, like she said, she is just tired. Or if she is just on her usual spiel of not telling you things "you are not ready for". Or if she is… actually angry at you for…

"I'm not angry, Velvet. I just…" she puts the bottle on the table, an uncharacteristically frustrated sigh escaping her lips after a few moments. "Listen, just…"

Your horn lights up, and you uncork the wine bottle with a flick of magic. You are not sure if your expression is apologetic, or regretful, or anything else. But still, Baldomare seems to be avoiding looking at you, bringing the bottle to her mouth without even bothering to reach for a glass.

"Listen, Velvet, just go to the club… You will miss that purple friend of yours if you don't get there soon."

Your eyes go wide at that, and you immediately run out of the dining hall, galloping towards the exit of your estate as silently as you possibly can.

Such is your rush, that you don't even listen to what the Name says, what she whispers to herself as soon as you leave the dining hall.



- - -



You ran to the Wildhoof Club as fast as your hoofs could take you. Forgoing the stealthier ways, and only sticking to the shadows that were in your path, so you could get there faster.

But when you entered the club, your heart dropped to your stomach.

Because the club was closed. It was closed, and much more worryingly it was empty.

You don't know what you were expecting. You are not really sure if you expected a crowd of survivors, or for your Master to be present and call for a meeting, or… or for there to be any signs that you actually succeeded. You don't know what you expected, but you certainly did not expect to see this…

You certainly did not expect to see nothing.

But still, your nose, your Edge-senses, told you that there was a modicum of activity in the club. In the underground part of the club, that is.

You felt six ponies. Six ponies and a monster, near the White Room.

Or rather, five ponies and a monster near the White Room.

The sixth pony was inside that snow-filled place.



The five ponies were busy putting away items and supplies.



The monster sensed you, because of course it did. It was standing guard before the White Room itself, after all. But whether if it was because of respect or your rank, the monster permitted you to enter it.

But not before telling you something with its bone-chilling voice.



"The Master has decreed that she be taken to Manehattan, since this town is already under suspicion. I shall take her as soon as the others are done with their tasks."



And when you entered the White Room…

Well, for starters, you realized you had never entered that place before.

But when you entered it, you saw her.

Or rather, you saw the large urn where she was being kept. The binding glyphs around it telling you that the urn had another denizen, at first, before being repurposed to transport… to transport Twilight Sparkle.

And when you opened the urn and looked inside of it, within the freezing and dark confines of the White Room, you saw…

You saw that Twilight Sparkle was there, curled up inside the large urn.

And she was bound.

And thin.

And trembling in cold, and fear, and so many other things.

With a large part of her horn missing, with marks that made you think it had either been snapped off or bit off.



"H-hello…? I-is anyp-pony t-there…?" was all she could say, weakly flailing as she looked up towards you.

And you were not sure if it was a blessing or a curse that you could see in the dark, if it meant that you could see the terrified expression she had on her face.

"P-please… h-help me…"



You felt like you left a part of you behind, after you left the White Room.





But while you were in there:


[] You lit up your horn, and you told Twilight that… (WRITE IN what you will tell Twilight Sparkle. If you light up your horn, she WILL see you, with all that it entails)

[] You did nothing. You just closed the urn and left. (Twilight Sparkle will NOT see you, and you will NOT tell her anything)


-Comet Feet will not permit Twilight Sparkle to be released.

-Comet Feet will not disobey his orders to transport Twilight Sparkle to Manehattan, which he will do not long after you leave the White Room.

-There is no point in just saying something to Twilight without lighting your horn. She will recognize your voice.

-The Master has decided to keep Twilight as a prisoner, for the value you have told her that the young unicorn has, and will treat her as such.






On the following morning, hearing gossip that the Expedition had returned, Rarity looked for you.

She asked how it went, telling you how everypony was being so tight lipped about it. Nopony knows what happened, nopony managed to get a story about the cultists that returned.

You told her that you didn't know either, to your dismay.

But then, she asked you about Twilight, and if you at least know if your friend... if she was rescued. If she is fine.

She asked you if your plan worked.

And you told her that...


[] You lie to Rarity. Twilight Sparkle was not found. You can only hope that she is alive, now… (cd 60. Rarity will believe in you, if you succeed, and think that her friend has perished. She will not pursue that thought any further, but you do not know how she might react if she later learns you have lied.)

[] You tell Rarity that something has happened. Something terrible. But that you can't tell her what it is because… cult secrets. You ask her to keep trusting you. (cd 100. Rarity will continue trusting you, if you succeed, and temporarily push off her efforts to find and save Twilight.)

[] You tell Rarity the truth. They have Twilight Sparkle, she is a prisoner of the cult, but there is nothing you can do right now. Your greatest effort will be to make sure that last line sticks on your friend. (cd ???. Rarity will agree with you, if you succeed, that there is no way to save Twilight right now, and will follow any directions you give on how to move forward.)

[] Leash Rarity. (No CD. Rarity will be Leashed into a minion, and will not question your decision. There may be complications once you decide to un-leash her)


-Velvet Covers cannot presently think of any way that she can immediately save Twilight.

-And that is exactly what Rarity will want to do, if she learns of Twilight's fate and you fail to convince her to stay calm. She will try something, she will most likely fail, and the cult will take care of her accordingly.

-Each option (except for leashing) involves telling Rarity more parts of the truth (less "Lies We Tell"). But each option (except for leashing) is increasingly more difficult to reveal to Rarity, and STILL make sure she doesn't do anything rash. Each option, also, has a worse negative effect if you fail (except for the Leash, which will not fail).

-Your current bonus includes the unused "Attention of the Laws: Grail", and will be a Grail Diplomacy roll.

-The main thing to keep in mind is that Velvet wants to help Twilight very much. But there is no way to do that right now. And since Rarity was expecting news about Twilight after the expedition, you must tell her something right now, knowing that the truth will make Rarity attempt to act "heroically" on the spot.

-It is impossible to talk to Comet Feet (that will also be true to the coming Turn).






And regarding yourself, what do you think about all of this?

[] Whatever happened, you trust the Master. (Your future actions will be geared towards aiding the cult, as it previously was).

[] You will wait and see. Find out what happened first, then trace your own conclusions. (Your future actions will be geared towards discovering what happened on the expedition, and later determining what to do).

[] No survivors returned. Twilight is now a cult prisoner. Canterlot is on fire. Something happened, and you can already tell a line you are not willing to cross has been crossed. (Your future actions will be geared towards, eventually, saving Twilight and leaving the cult).


-As mentioned, Velvet Covers does not know what happened on the expedition.

-However, you (the readers) do. So, if rebelling is your preferred course, Twilight will be the initial motivation ("casus belli"), and Velvet will sediment that desire as she learns more.

-The simple, harsh evidence of how Twilight was treated (with a horn snapped to avoid magic or escape) already tells Velvet Covers that the Master has no intentions of releasing or conversing with Twilight Sparkle. She is a prisoner, and you very much doubt you will be able to "petition" the Master to release Twilight, even if it is to place her under your "custody".

-Since Twilight Sparkle is a GOOD FRIEND, Leashing her will NOT be enough to make her complacent. If Twilight was already a Confidant, and your Leash made her a Minion, that might have been a possible course of action. But as things stand, that is not available to you.




Vote in plans.

And I advise to focus on the immediate vote. However, seeing how this relays the last of the Changeling Assault aftermaths, I will be more open to detailing how the coming Turn will look like. To a certain extent, that is. This vote is this vote, and next vote is next vote.
 
The Brazen Step
You are Velvet Covers, and you have come to a decision.

And that decision is... that you will do your best.

You realize that you are not perfect. You realize that you have made mistakes, throughout your life. You realize that those mistakes affect other ponies.

However... you also realize that you didn't really care about that as much as you should. Until very recently.

Until very recently, you were just drifting through your life. Allowing others to make your decisions for you, merely going along with the circumstances of your birth and the events of your life. You know that you were lucky, of course, luckier than most, considering how much of a good life you ended up with even though you didn't really have much of a say in what direction you were going. You ended up with a loving husband, and a precious daughter, yes, but even then you were still just... drifting.

All of that changed, when this whole mess began.

You learned things... things that you sometimes wish you hadn't. You did things, or at least you helped do things, that ended up affecting more ponies than you could ever imagine. You have been made to carry burdens, be them guilts, or blames, or responsibilities, or duties, that reached much farther than anything else you have ever done.

You aided in Princess Luna's search, and you concealed Princess Luna.

You helped the cult grow, and you empowered the cult.

You learned from the Master, and then you summoned her.

Together with... so many other things.

But, again, you have not been perfect. Maybe because you didn't know enough. Maybe because you didn't think things through. Maybe because you weren't willing to make certain decisions.

And you know you will not suddenly become perfect. You know you will not suddenly start getting things right, or that you will discover everything that you have to at the drop of a hat.

However, you will still try to do your best.

But that is the thing.

You will do YOUR best.

And nopony else's.



There is, or was, a power that relished in the act of rebellion. The echo of its smile, the whisper of its chuckle, has grazed the tip of your ears. The thing that you do is not to be done lightly, and your determination rises to face it.

Gain one scrap of EDGE Lore.




- - -



The cult, the Wildhoof Club, has done something that you cannot agree with. The cult, or rather the Master, has decided to go in a direction you are no longer able to follow.

Namely, you now believe that the nature of the Master is one that... that will do more harm than good.

You remember Jade's words, something that she told you so long ago. About how the Master is not a pony like you are. About how the Master doesn't think, doesn't care like a normal pony does.

After the ritual that went into Princess Luna's mind, you had decided to keep your own judgment on the matter. You had decided to wait and see. Because yes, you realized the Master was something beyond ponykind, but that didn't necessarily meant that you couldn't follow her. The Master still knew a lot, more than you could ever hope to understand, and the Master still had a plan, even if she would explain so little about it.

But looking around you now... having looked at the faraway mountain, only to see Canterlot in flames...

Having heard of the expedition's return, without any word about survivors...

Having looked into that urn, and into the terrified eyes of a friend that trusted you.

You can't do this. Not anymore.

You will do your best. You will do what is required of you. You will keep fighting the Worms, and you will leave the thought of whether if you will make an enemy out of the Master for later.

But the fact remains that you can no longer be her follower.

You will leave the Wildhoof Club.

You have no idea of what comes next. You realize you don't have a long term path ready, yet, but you will do things one hoofstep at a time.

So, right now, you are determined to leave the Wildhoof Club.

And for that, a plan is required



- - -



[LEAVING THE CULT]: To this day, you have never really heard of a pony that left the cult. However, you have seen how the Master treated changelings before, and you see now how she treats her... well, how she is treating Twilight Sparkle. So, you understand that you have to do this very carefully.
As such, you will try to continue acting as normally and unsuspiciously as possible, to maintain the façade that you are loyal to the cult for as long as you can.


[TRIGGER EVENT]: However, there will come a moment when you will no longer be able to keep up the façade, and you will have to break from the cult. Miss a meeting, disobey an order, fail to prevent something from happening. Their shapes are varied, but they will be referred to as a "TRIGGER EVENT", and they are the moment where the Master will realize that his little Velvet is starting to flutter her wings.
If such an event happens and you are unprepared, you can see the cult falling upon you like an executioner's blade. So, you must use subterfuge until you are ready to be discovered as a defector.
To put it simply, you must accumulate as many preparations as you can before a trigger event. It is also important to note that a trigger event may be caused by external factors. (But more on that later).



[Velvet's Plans and Thoughts]


[Core Priorities] (If you fail in any of these, you will most likely spiral into a game over scenario)

-Velvet must NOT allow harm to come to her direct family. (Stormchaser, Silky Stream and Selene cannot be harmed)
-Velvet must NOT be permanently neutralized. (You cannot allow yourself to be sent to jail, if a connection between you and the cult is discovered, or killed)


[Priorities] (Things you think are important, or that you would like to make preparations so you can ensure in the long term)

-Velvet would like to avoid harm from coming to her friends and dear ones.
-Velvet would like to avoid harm from coming to ponies in general.


[Measurable Objectives] (Things you better do before a Trigger Event, ordered by threat level or importance)

-Find a solution to the constant threat of "The End is Beautiful" ritual.
-Find a solution to the problem that is Comet Feet.
-Find a solution to the constant threat of "Path Through Nightmares" ritual.
-Find a solution to your family's passive safety (Ponyville is a high-cult influence town. Solutions would be to DECREASE said influence in Ponyville, or make preparations to move your family to another city upon a Trigger Event)
-Commence preparations to save Twilight Sparkle.
-Find a solution to the "Reflection of the Tapestry" scrying ritual, should it be used against you.


[Possible opportunities] (Things you can attempt to do before you lose your contact with the cult)
-Learn more about the Master. Her nature, her identity, anything.
-Generally decrease the cult's capabilities while you still have access to it.
 
Turn 14
[x] Plan: Pillar of the Community
-[x] Leave her. (Starry Dancer was left in jail)
-[x] Mayor Mare will address Ponyville in a rushed meeting in the Town Hall. Be there. Your presence as Ponyville's only noble will certainly help her show that things are under some level of control. (Help calm down the town at large. Place yourself as more approachable figure of authority in these trying times).
-[X] Plenty of ponies will not be able to go to the Town Hall meeting. Plenty of ponies are not in any state to do anything, right now. Plenty of ponies don't even know exactly what just happened. Go around Ponyville, make sure you are seen, and more importantly make sure your story is the one that spreads the quickest by word of mouth. (Help calm down the town at large. Reduce overall suspicion of "what happened" in a way that benefits the cult).
-[X] Rein the cult in. The cult is part of the town, and the town is part of the cult. Panic, especially amongst the lower levels, is spreading as quickly through the cult as it is through Ponyville. Join Windy Flakes in making sure nopony does, or says, anything stupid. (Calm the cult down, and lower the chance of suspicion being drawn to the Wildhoof Club, both the cult and the club).
-[x] Run late. (Picking this option allows you to pick an EXTRA option from those above. Will worry your family, as you will return home far later than it is sensible).
[X] Unleash your children into Canterlot. (Chrysalis' decision)
[X] Plan Biting the Bullet V2
-[X] You lit up your horn, and you told Twilight that… (WRITE IN what you will tell Twilight Sparkle. If you light up your horn, she WILL see you, with all that it entails)
--[X] "Oh, Twilight. I'm so sorry. I don't have the power to free you yet, but I'll do everything I can. Just hold on. Your friends will come for you. You're not forgotten."
-[X] Leash Rarity. (No CD. Rarity will be Leashed into a minion, and will not question your decision. There may be complications once you decide to un-leash her)
-[X] No survivors returned. Twilight is now a cult prisoner. Canterlot is on fire. Something happened, and you can already tell a line you are not willing to cross has been crossed. (Your future actions will be geared towards, eventually, saving Twilight and leaving the cult).

- - -



Ponies stick together. That is what is in everypony's mouth.

You made sure of it.

Making sure you were there whenever Mayor Mare called for a public meeting. Going around the streets, reassuring ponies, and even asserting pressure in the cult itself which already permeates a not-inconsiderable part of Ponyville. That is the one message you made sure to spread, the one thing you did your best to make sure would stick.

Ponies stick together, and that is the truth the whole town is trying to live by these last few days.

Nopony could say that "Ponyville is fine", because it isn't. Dozens of ponies disappeared without explanation, and whole families have been broken. So no, Ponyville is not fine.

Nopony could say that "everything will be alright", because that is also not certain. Everypony hopes that will be the case, of course. But the grim sight of Canterlot itself burning on its mountain-perch made it so that nopony could really say everything will be alright with true confidence.

But still, Ponyville endures. You and Mayor Mare made your very best efforts to tackle the growing hopelessness before it became overwhelming. The two of you fought it back, and rallied the community spirit of your small town.

The two of you rode the hopeless moans that "Ponyville is a small town", and reminded everypony that they are the heirs of settlers. That the very "small town" they live in is the fruit of their own hard labor, and that it will remain theirs as long as they work together.

And now, a new month begins. Ponyville is determined, even if still tense, and waiting to know what happens next. School is closed, families are huddling close together, but the small businesses and day-to-day life is cautiously continuing, even if not with the usual "excited and thriving" energy it usually has. But still, the fact that Ponyville is a small and self-sufficient town is proving to be a blessing even now.

So, like that, the days keep going. The sun continues to rise and set, showing you that not all is lost, and the fires in Canterlot had all been put out by the end of the following day. So everypony is waiting, and trying to continue with their lives as best as they can until news come.

Soft Sweeps disappeared on the night everypony saw Canterlot burn, and you don't have many doubts of where she is right now… Your house is nearly empty, seeing how you have dismissed all the servants and workers during this whole crisis. And you have a temporary guest in the form of small Scootaloo, since you found it absurd that she told you she was fine to returning to her empty house, her parents usually away most of the time.

And, with large and small changes like that, the days keep going.

...

Well. Time to plan your month. You have the impression this one will pass in the blink of an eye.





Due to your concerned and focused efforts, Ponyville and the cult are focused and determined, and as calm as they can be given the circumstances. You have completely avoided certain negative consequences related to population instability, and have grown in the public eye.



- - -



The following things will happen throughout the month (and you are being told this right now because your decisions would have adapted to them as you learned them anyways).


[News and information]

-News will, slowly, trickle back from Canterlot and other pony cities. Almost all cities, including all the large ones, were attacked one way or the other by monsters. The disappearances in Ponyville will be seen as the same, with public understanding being that no monsters were sighted due to the small nature of the town.

-Princess Celestia will reveal that "Princess Luna" was an impersonator (im…ponysonator?). However (to avoid panic, you think) there will be NO word about the nature of changelings, and their innate shapeshifting powers. The public will understand that the Fake Princess Luna did so through magic, and that the monsters that attacked the cities were "regular" monsters (of the non-shapeshifting kind).

-However, very little information on anything else will reach you this month. Starry Dancer will remain in prison, and you will know little more about why if you don't look into it yourself.

-But apart from that, pony civilization as a whole is in chaos, seeing how it just received a simultaneous and apparently orchestrated blow in all of its cities. You have no idea how things really are looking, but you think that (ironically) Ponyville is the least affected, followed by other small communities.


[Turn-specific rules]

-The transport infrastructure of Equestria will slowly restart itself. But due to how long it will take to resume operations, you will not be able to plan or do travels throughout this month (leaving Ponyville is impossible).

-The communication infrastructure of Equestria will slowly restart itself. You will receive news that your family is alright, but due to how long it will take to resume operations you will not be able to ask uncle Steppes for favors this turn, or effectively communicate with ponies outside of Ponyville. (Letter sending or "Uncle Steppes!" is impossible).

-Due to all your income sources being from outside Ponyville (your own and Rarity's) you will not have any income this turn.

-You will only have one "How many actions?" options, which will be auto-picked.

-Baldomare stayed in Ponyville. She is capable of traveling to another city, but you will most likely prefer to have her close by.

-Interacting with Comet Feet this turn is impossible.

-The Master is entirely absent.

-And, this being a Moth cult, the inner circle will understand this as being an instruction to "thrive in the chaos", and be ready for the coming orders at the meeting to take place when this month is over.





- - -

- - -

- - -





"The Lies We Tell"

This not an exhaustive list. More of a helpful reminder.

Stormchaser has explicitly told you not to involve him or Silky Stream in anything occult related.

You HAVE told Stormchaser about the following:

-That Selene is Princess Luna, and that due to a great tragedy that befell her she cannot currently bear the weight of her memories

-That you have been part of a… "group" for several years now, and hid that from him

-That said group is led by a learned and powerful master, whom you can't exactly fully trust

-That you have been studying about certain "unusual" magics, to which your recent breakdowns or changes in behavior can be traced back to

-That the Worms, or some great threat to Equestria, exists



You have NOT told Stormchaser about the following:

-The more unsettling details about your Master's nature, or at least what little you have interacted with them (your husband does not know that your Master is... well, he thinks they are a regular pony)

-The murders you believe your cult has committed

-The cult's actions about Princess Luna's ritual and eventual disappearance

-Details about the cult itself, and details about the Lores.

You HAVE told Rarity about the following:

-That Selene is Princess Luna, and that you remain certain of that even though "Princess Luna" has returned to Canterlot

-That you are part of a Cult

-About the Lores, the Mansus and the Worms. Her depth and understanding of said pieces of information being her current level on the occult




You have NOT told Rarity about the following:

-The more unsettling details about your Master's nature, or at least what little you have interacted with them (your husband does not know that your Master is... well, he thinks they are a regular pony);

-The murders you believe your cult has committed

-The cult's actions about Princess Luna's ritual and eventual disappearance



- - -



Last turn's shopping list

(These are the items that you had the option to purchase last turn. They must be bought with the resources you had available then, but if bought will be immediately available for use or study at this turn.)

Last turn's available bits: 113

-[] Book, Heart Level 4, (60 bits)
"A scientific paper that must be decades old, or perhaps centuries, which makes an attempt at collating what is known about a particular tribe of the distant and enigmatic zebras. It goes into great detail about a certain custom the tribe had of… wearing the skin of large animals that they hunted, in order to harness their strength."

-[] Book, Forge Level 3, (30 bits)
"The book is simply titled 'Chemistry', and your servants reluctantly admitted that was the only word they understood in it. Of course you know they were being dramatic, but that also means that the contents of the book must be way, way beyond what they teach at schools."

-[] Book, Secret Histories Level 2, (15 bits)
"A hefty book detailing the charter rights of some of the smaller villages that dot Equestria. Not old enough to be terribly outdated, but not recent enough to have any legal or academic value either."

(Books not bought will be lost, other items will be available through the following turns, but have a chance of being sold to somepony else every turn)



- - -



This turn's available bits: 113 (minus items you decided to buy)

Monthly revenue: 120 bits/month currently cut

Rarity's dividends for this turn: none, due to country-wide chaos



Your wound has been successfully healed (Current health: 2/2)



[] How much will you dedicate yourself to your family's affairs this month? (You must pick one)

[X] "By order of Lady Velvet Covers, all farmland activities are suspended until further notice. All workers will be given paid leave. Go be with your families in these trying times." (Notice fixed on the farmland entrances).

You have EIGHT SEVEN personal actions this turn, ZERO servant actions and ONE cult-minion actions. (Velvet Covers has auto-picked the eight actions option, and WILL commit one action to "stay with her family". The other seven actions, and the cult-minion/confidant actions, are to be picked in plans.)



[] Do something about your foes
Inspector Dull Glass

-The inspector has started imprisoning cult-members. An inner-circle member, of all ponies. And who knows what else he may have discovered recently, during all this chaos.
-[] (DULL GLASS) Have somepony tail him, see what he has been doing. (This action requires dedicated time, and is best done by a servant or a minion than by a single action from yourself)
-[] (DULL GLASS) Do something about him. Talk to him, trick him, hurt him. (Write in what)



[] The delights of subservience (Leash currently targeting: RARITY)
-[] Change Leash to another target. (Write-in who)
-[] Un-Leash the current target.



[] The Moth Fruit option (placed here for your convenience. Don't pick anything if you just want to keep it) (Moth BOOK, level 5)
-[] Eat it. (FREE ACTION)
-[] Give it to Baldomare to reset her summoning period at the end of this month. (FREE ACTION)



Confidants and Summons
-The ponies and creatures listed below can be given a "focus" for this turn. Not mentioning them will incur in their "default picks" being selected. Be wary, also, to the "expiration date" of summons.
-The ponies and creatures listed below may be safely taken for a single one-turn (five days) Expedition without hampering their "focus". Taking them for a two-turn (6+ days) or greater Expedition will cause them to not execute their selected "focus".

Rarity (currently an Initiate, GRAIL Level 1, FORGE Level 0):

Current Health: 3

-[X] Focus on her work. She has a contract with high-end merchants and a noble family, after all. (DEFAULT PICK) (She will still work on her designs if this is not picked, but there will be a chance for this month to be a "failure" by her reckoning)
-[] Accompany you, and lend her hoof. (Pick HALF of your own personal actions, rounded DOWN, and Rarity will accompany you while you perform them, giving narrative advantages or mechanical buffs as needed)
-[] Act as your emissary. (Pick an EXTRA action from your own pool, Rarity will perform it to the best of her abilities, ALONE, and report to you later)
-[] The Bright Library has enough knowledge for her to learn on her own. Tell her to focus on her studies, so she may turn into a Disciple. BRIGHT LIBRARY INSUFFICIENTLY LEVELED
-[] Lead an Expedition. (Select her as the leader of an Expedition in which you will not take part, plan the other details of the expedition accordingly. You will still have to fund the Expedition yourself)
-[] Other (WRITE IN, in case you have a viable idea that I have not thought about. Certain ideas might even enter this list if they make sense)

Jade Whistle (currently a Disciple, LANTERN Level 3, HEART Level 1):

Current Health: 3

(You are personally worried that Jade might react badly if she fails on an action she attempts)

-[] As per orders. She will go with the motions, as she usually does, and focus on her assignment given by the Master. (DEFAULT PICK)
-[] "You do you." Let her do whatever she wants for once. It might do her some good, both mentally and personally. (DEFAULT PICK)
-[] Accompany you, and lend her hoof. (Pick HALF of your own personal actions, rounded DOWN, and Jade Whistle will accompany you while you perform them, giving narrative advantages or mechanical buffs as needed)
-[] Act as your emissary. (Pick an EXTRA action from your own pool, Jade Whistle will perform it to the best of her abilities, ALONE, and report to you later)
-[] The Bright Library has enough knowledge for her to learn on her own. Tell her to focus on her studies, so she may turn into an Seeker. (This will level her up, at the expense of her own focus action instead of an action of your own) BRIGHT LIBRARY INSUFFICIENTLY LEVELED
-[] Lead an Expedition. (Select her as the leader of an Expedition in which you will not take part, plan the other details of the expedition accordingly. You will still have to fund the Expedition yourself)
-[] Jade mentioned she has a... feeling, about Selene. She'd like to investigate it, if that's alright. (Require Selene's Knock level 2)
-[] Other (WRITE IN, in case you have a viable idea that I have not thought about. Certain ideas might even enter this list if they make sense)

(Baldomare will expire at the end of the current turn)
Baldomare (LANTERN Level 6, SECRET HISTORIES Level 6):

Current Health: 2

-[] Accompany you, and lend her hoof. (Pick HALF of your own personal actions, rounded DOWN, and Baldomare will accompany you while you perform them, giving narrative advantages or mechanical buffs as needed)
-[] Act as your emissary. (Pick an EXTRA action from your own pool. Baldomare will perform it to the best of her abilities, ALONE, and report to you later)
-[] Lead an Expedition. (Select her as the leader of an Expedition in which you will not take part, plan the other details of the expedition accordingly. You will still have to fund the Expedition yourself)
-[] Ask for a Lesson. (Grants you one scrap of Lore of either Lantern or Secret Histories. Write in which.]
-[] Channel an Influence. (During this turn, instead of the usual two months, she will gift you the highest order of Influence for either Lantern or Secret Histories. Write in which.]
-[] "Go have fun". (Give an amount of bits to Baldomare, and she will return with something interesting. She won't bother to do it unless you give her at least 100 bits. You may suggest her what you want, but she will most likely not listen to you.)
-[] Prolong her stay. (Write in an unread book you would like to give her, level 5 or higher, and she will reset her summoning period counting from the end of this turn) (FREE ACTION)
-[] Other (WRITE IN, in case you have a viable idea that I have not thought about. Certain ideas might even enter this list if they make sense)

Selene (MOTH 2; WINTER 2; EDGE 2; KNOCK 2):

As an alicorn, Selene has TWO actions.

-[X] Go play. (Selene will live a normal and happy life. This option costs one of her actions, it will always be picked, and there is nothing you can do to stop it.)
-[] Perhaps it is time to confirm it, that curious inkling she always had. (Teach Selene the final lesson of MOTH)
-[] There is something that she must learn now… for everypony's sake. (Teach Selene the final lesson of WINTER)
-[] She cannot shy away anymore. Not from this. (Teach Selene the final lesson of EDGE)
-[] She learned of the key. She learned of the lock. Now, she must learn about turning. (Teach Selene the final lesson of KNOCK)



[] Before this month starts, you will perform a ritual to draw the attention of [SPECIFY LORE] (This is a free action to summon "The Attention of the Laws")



[] Before this month starts, you will write uncle Steppes! [SPECIFY ACTION]
(Pick an action and ask if he can help. He may not be able to help, depending on the context, but there is no way of knowing beforehand. Do not pick this option if you don't want to ask his help this month.)
(UNAVAILABLE this turn)



[] No more running, no more hesitation. If you don't do this, somepony else will, and that thought sometimes terrifies you.
You must pick a single action. You will suffer a malus if there are no new locations to explore (but reaching a Door will give you a "grace" period of a few turns)
-[] The Woods
--[] There has to be somewhere in or around the Woods you have not yet seem. Looking for them will help you understand this place better.

-[] The Blank Plains
--[] You see other things, other places, in the more distant hills. Almost as if a light came from them. Head that way and see what you might find.

-[] The Shattered Stairways
--[] A labyrinth of stairs. A monument of a gone age. A sprawling ruin. See where the many paths might lead you.



[] A fleeting opportunity (rumor mills spin, opportunities come and go. These actions will never be available again)
(NOTE: all actions, as ever, are "attempts". Attempts to scout the cult, attempts to sow dissent, so on. Actions that would have "guaranteed" effects were those taken on the night of the changeling purge.)

-[] Soft Sweeps. Just Soft Sweeps. The mare disappeared the moment she saw Canterlot in flames. And you know you would have done the same, if you were in her situation, even if you did not have her wings. Be there for her when she returns. She will need it.

-[] You just made a secret decision that will change your life, and your family is the most important part of your life. You have to talk to your husband. The fact that "Princess Luna" was revealed as an impostor… well, it helps. But you really need to have the talk with Stormchaser.

-[] You didn't strike while the iron is hot, but the iron isn't exactly cold yet either. Talk to Mayor Mare. You spent a reasonable time with her this last week, even if only in a professional manner, but you should try your best to dissociate yourself from Starry Dancer.

-[] Not having evidence that can point at you, when it comes to cult activity, is paramount. Steal the originals of your manuscripts, in the Bright Library. The thing is chock-full with your hoof-writing, and it is something you would rather not have there. (Due to the amount of copies the cult has of your manuscripts, it is impossible to "remove" them from the cult's knowledge. This is only an evidence-reducing effort).

-[] "The Loremaster does not exist," they say. Double down on that. Dissociate Lady Velvet Covers from the image of the elusive Loremaster.

-[] "Just because the Loremaster doesn't exist, it doesn't mean she isn't real." It will be very hard to bring anypony from the cult with you as long as that phrase is repeated in whispers. Increase your influence over the cult, and try to make "Lady Velvet" a figure, a real figure, that can be followed… wherever you want to guide them.

-[] You still have no idea what truly happened in the expedition, and Comet Feet is not talking. But he wasn't the only one to go. Try to track the other expedition members, and try to discover more information of what happened.

-[] You are planning to leave the cult, and cults are usually not friendly to that idea. But safety in numbers is a thing. Spread dissent within the cult. Try to get more ponies to leave, when things really get rough, and scout the terrain for cultists that might be interested in following somepony else. (Less effective the less you know about what happened in the expedition, especially with how you managed to calm the cult and the town down).

-[] The Hintchasers answer to you, even if they don't know it. Try to make them more "amenable" to changes in the cult. Subtly scout them, and see how much they might value having a guide to the detriment of losing a cult.

-[] Should you… check in of Fluttershy…? You told her something, last month. And for all that you can't take her to Comet Feet right now, there still is a lot going on in town, to the point that you have no idea how the recluse mare is faring. Maybe you should give her a visit. Perhaps even prepare her in case you ask her for… some help, come next month when Comet Feet "returns".

-[] Windy Flakes. Every other Inner Circle pony is in jail, in another town, drunk on an Influence or is already your friend. Windy, however, remains an unknown quantity. Or rather, an unknown quantity you CAN do something about right now. (WRITE IN your objectives for this conversation. Scout him to check his stance on leaving the cult? Ask about his project? Just try to become a better friend for later talks? Remember this is ONE talk that happens THIS turn.)



[] On what must be done (You have no set objective at the moment, save for your own)



[] On the treasures that bits may buy (actions where you search for things to purchase)
-[] There are books that could be of use. You should start looking for them.
--[] In Ponyville, and its… great assortments of libraries? (no extra cost) (HEART, FORGE)
--[] In the great libraries of Canterlot… the ones that are open to public access, that is (20 bits in transportation) (applies "Royal Favor") (LANTERN, GRAIL, SECRET HISTORIES)
--[] In the many small bookshops that dot the side streets of Manehattan (35 bits in transportation) (MOTH, EDGE, KNOCK)

(Due to SECRET HISTORIES 3, now you have a better idea of what you are more likely to find in each city)

-[] The cult now has an appropriate place to meet, but you could still use a discrete location that is all your own. Scout for a suitable place, or other buildings that might be for sale.

-[] Although you are personally judicious about such habits, you are still a noble. Searching for "peculiar items" to "add to your collection" is certainly not out of place… right?

-[] You haven't forgotten about it, you just put it on hold until a more convenient time. (Purchases done here will arrive/be completed at the end of this turn.) (Does NOT cost an action)
--[] NO ARTIFACTS AVAILABLE



[] On furthering your influence
-[] In Ponyville
--[] You now have a better grasp of the merchants in Ponyville, having had several letters of introduction sent around in your name. But what would you like to do next?
---[] Meet a few of them, and ingrain them to your cause. (WRITE IN if you will try to win them as personally loyal to you, or if you will point them in the direction of the cult)
---[] They are bit handlers, and that means they are a source of income. "Borrow" a few bits from your family and do a few quick investments. Everything will be back to its place by the end of the month, and you will be a little richer for that. (Attempt to gain a few more bits on the side, using your family's fortune as a lever)
---[] They know somepony who knows somepony who knows somepony. Use that to your advantage. (Ask them to search for an artifact. Specift LORE and LEVEL, up to Level 3. It will be added to your available list, but will be more expensive than normal)
---[] Something else. WRITE IN.

--[] Ponyville's local guard is, according to Windy Flakes, slowly slipping into the Cult's pockets. Get a hoof in on that process. It wouldn't hurt anypony there to know they should also listen to you as well.
--[] A pony needs not to be a faithful of your cult in order to be useful, said pony needs only know what to report to whom, and when to keep one's mouth shut. Ponyville has an underworld, small as it might be, and their eyes and ears could be useful. Attempt to contact them.

--[] There is a house near the outskirts of town. One which very nearly got burned to the ground. You know its sole owner will not step hoof in it for a long while, but you surely can put it to use, right? Highly suspicious (Your first turn there will be spent "cleaning up" the most alarming things of the house. Further cleaning will surely be needed, but after this first once-over its suspicion level will lower)
-[] In Manehattan (all options cost 35 bits in transportation)
--[] Copper Secateur has been ordered to expand the cult into Manehattan. This will not be easy, and you could certainly help her. The fact that you will gain more influence in that branch of the cult as you help her is merely coincidental.
--[] Manehattan has a guard. Local guard, a constabulatory, police center, whatever they call it. Get to know them, that is always the first step.
--[] Manehattan most certainly has an underworld. Crime is much easier to commit in a place like that, you see. Go there and see what you make of it.
-[] In Canterlot
--[] Reach out to your family, at least the ones you go along well with.
---[] Reach out to your mother, as much as it might be… complicated. (costs 20 bits in transportation)
---[] Attempt to locate your older brother, Velvet Wings, as much as it might be difficult. (attempt to locate him, at first, via correspondence)
---[] Go there yourself and try to talk to your younger brother, Velvet Pride, although getting caught will probably be bad. (costs 20 bits in transportation, involves invading your family's own mansion)
--[] Reach out to other minor nobles of Canterlot.
--[] Reach out to other higher nobles of Canterlot, although that might be more complicated.



[] On aiding the cult
-[] You are the Loremaster! You are supposed to help your Master teach the faithful in the cult all manners of eldritch knowledge. Get to writing a Manifest on a Lore! [SPECIFY LORE] (Will produce a "book" to be added to the Bright Library, said book will be of the same level as your current level on the chosen Lore)

-[] Help Comet Feet
--[] Try to spend some time with it, plain and simply. No other way to get to know him.

-[] Help Starry Dancer
--[] Now that you know her a bit better, you can always just spend time with her.

-[] Help Copper Secateur
--[] She is gone from Ponyville, and is currently working to further the cult's interests in Manehattan. Reach out to her. (Costs 35 bits in transportation. WRITE IN what you would like to do involving her.)


-[] Help Windy Flakes
--[] You realize you don't know very much about him at all. Time to remedy that.
--[] His business is all set up, and now he has to run it. And do you know who is good at running businesses? That's right, you are.

-[] Actually, you just want to chat with somepony. (Write in who, if it's an Inner Circle member or if you want to get to know more about the Cult in general. Write in if there is a specific subject to talk about. Talking to ponies outside of Ponyville costs transportation.)



[] On planning an Expedition.
-[] "Beneath the Royal Castle"
--[] Scout out the place so you can have a better grasp of what lies ahead of you. (costs 20 bits in transportation) Scouted via ritual
--[] You know enough, and there is not much time. Gather your followers and head out. (Write in how many actions you will invest on this. An expedition will start at the end of this turn.)



[] On furthering your knowledge.
-[] The matters of [SPECIFY LORE] intrigues you, petition your cult's Master for a lesson (currently willing to teach all Lores up until level 5, gives a single scrap of Lore WITHOUT triggering a test) Your Master is unavailable this turn

-[] A boon? A gift? A trade? Petition your Master for something. (WRITE IN WHAT. She walks the Wake, so talking to her is now less complicated. She may, however, ask for something in return for a boon. She may also react in an entirely unexpected way). Your Master is unavailable this turn

-[] There is something about this… thing, and you must learn what it is (pick two artifacts to learn from their Lore, and check it for hidden abilities).
--[] No artifacts available. (Unless if recently bought)

-[] It doesn't have to be just during a leisure weekend evening, you can fit a few minutes of reading even when walking between rooms if you really get into it! (Pick up to three books to attempt to learn a scrap of Lore. Consumes books).
--[] BOOK, HEART Level 1. "A small book that covers a particular kind of elegant dancing".
--[] BOOK, FORGE Level 1. "A small handbook on camping, explaining the basics of how to build a tent and start a small fire".
--[] BOOK FORGE Level 3. "A real guide to beginner's level blacksmithing. The bookstore owner almost seemed excited in having this reach your hoofs via your servants."
--[] BOOK, KNOCK Level 2. "A fairly recent, and short, book about dream interpretation. You know it is recent because it was dedicated to Princess Luna's return".
--[] BOOK EDGE Level 1. "The title is self-explanatory: 'Four self-defense spells every unicorn should know'. You doubt they are anything more than different variations of concentrated telekinesis."
--[] BOOK LANTERN Level 6. "An ancient, and enormous, hardcover tome written in an unknown language. You are not even sure what its title is, if it even has one, but the symbol laid on its front was enough for you to understand what it is about. On its cover you can clearly see the icon of a Sun, Divided." (DECIPHERED, will grant +one Lantern Lore if studied, small risk of FASCINATION.)
--[] Some other book (select a book you have bought this turn)

-[] This thing is ancient, and its secrets were nearly lost. You will have to first understand it before you can begin to learn from it. (Decoding a book requires dedicated research, your progress being based on a study roll. Reaching at least 50% of the total progress will "reveal" the total amount needed.") No untraslated tomes available



[] On scaling the Mansus (Pick TWO options for every action spent)
-[] The Woods
--[] Wander around the Woods, and hear its many whispers.
--[] Visit the Dry Well, with its many scents.
--[] There are other places connected to the Woods, but that are not in the Mansus proper. Look for them.

-[] The Blank Door
--[] Explore the Blank Plains, the first afterlife of ponykind.
--[] Visit the Lodge of the Sage Pony. You may not be able to talk to Baldomare, but you surely can listen very well.
--[] There are other parts connected to the Blank Plains. Look for them.

-[] The Shattered Stairways
--[] There are other markings to be followed within this maddening labyrinth of stairs. Follow them.
--[] Seek audience with the Wolf-Divided (you will be given a useful gift. Gifts will always be increasingly more precious and useful. There is no risk of receiving any maluses or wounds) [This is a Regrettable Action]
--[] This… this is the way upwards. (You still need to completely explore ONE more within the Shattered Stairways)



[] On more personal matters
-[] Of course you love your family very much, but you could always spend a bit more time with them.
--[] Just another pleasant day that you will spend with them. Perfect for cooling your head off.
--[] Alright, this might be a BIT on the cult-y side, but… why not start giving your family subtle hints of Lore here and there? You might catch their attention, or perhaps even their interest. (Stormchaser will surely see this as a major breach of trust)
--[] WRITE IN (other ways to spend time with your family, or anything else)

-[] Bits are the engine of Equestria! You have been working your hooves off for years now, so it won't be seen as scandalous if you write a letter to your father requesting an increase in your share of the family's grants… right?

-[] You do know "your place" in the family, but bits are still important. A letter asking for a one-time gift will surely be better received than one asking for a permanent "raise", right?


-[] You really shouldn't, but needs must. Every single ledger from the farms east of Ponyville pass through you, it would be a simple matter to have some "administrative mistakes" make some bits disappear from the coffers and appear in your pockets.
--[] Have a servant do it, having an actual scapegoat is ideal if things go wrong.
--[] Do it yourself, it's better this way.
--[] Wait, right, the Wildhoof Club. Get in touch with Windy Flakes, and see how serious he was when he mentioned the whole "laundering bits" thing.

-[] Go into town and try to meet somepony interesting.

-[] Sit down and work on a letter. Reach out to nobles who do not live in Canterlot. They, much like yourself, might not be deeply entangled on the webs of politics that surround the capital, but that just means they can also act with more freedom, right?

-[] Much to your own satisfaction, you now have a personal life outside of your maids, immediate family and business related meetings. You could choose to spend some time with… (SPECIFY if it will be "a social call" or "a step forward to converting said pony". SPECIFY if "you are willing to spend bits on this", for that little extra leverage)
--[] Teach Rarity yourself, and have her turn into an Disciple
--[] Teach Jade Whistle yourself, and have her turn into a Seeker Insufficient personal levels
--[] Twilight Sparkle, who leads the bearers of the Elements of Harmony
--[] Cheerilee, your daughter's schoolteacher
--[] Mayor Mare, the de-facto ruler of Ponyville
--[] Filthy Rich, a well-to-do and wealthy bussinespony
--[] Fluttershy, the recluse mare who lives on the outskirts of Ponyville
--[] Applejack, daughter of the Apple Clan and older sister to your daughter's friend
--[] WRITE IN (arrange to take your daughter to meet some of your younger acquaintances, or plan something else entirely)



[] On invoking the Lores (see RITUALS for more information, as well as CD and cost. SPECIFY if you will offer SACRIFICE)
The White Room, and the cult's cupboards:
-3 live changelings stored in the White Room

Your own reagents, and other possible sacrifices:
-All of your Artifacts
-HEART, level 1 reagent

-[] It's actually a lot simpler than it sounds, now that you know what you are doing (produce a reagent, write in which Lore/combination of Lores. Cannot produce a reagent with a Lore level superior to your own.) (Producing a single reagent is a FREE ACTION, producing 3 costs 1 action, 5 costs 2 actions, so on.)
--[] Level 1 reagent (5 bits)
--[] Level 2 reagent (20 bits)
--[] Level 3 reagent (45 bits)

-[] It's grim work, but needs must.
--[] Acquire a dead body from the local cemetery.
--[] Acquire a live pony for the White Room.

-[] "The proper things, in the proper manner, in the proper order. God help us all." (Perform a Ritual)
--[] "The Attention of the Laws" (specify Aspect)
--[] "The Rite of Childhood's End"
--[] "The Forge's Redemption"
--[] "The Incision of the Heart"
--[] "The Path Through Nightmares" (specify target)
--[] "The End is Beautiful" (specify target)
--[] "The calling of Influence" (specify Aspect)
--[] "The Reflection of the Tapestry" (specify subject)
--[] Invoke a Risen (SPECIFY dead body used as source. ONE Risen is a FREE ACTION)
--[] Invoke Baldomare

--[] To be performed at your cult's gathering place, where it is discreet. But the cult will know of your actions.
--[] To be performed at your own home, where the cult will not know of your actions, but you probably will be discovered or leave traces of it. (Disallows the use of the cult's Cadre and possessions)
--[] To be performed on another location (you do not yet know or own any such location)



[] Others WRITE IN (anything, but I will have to consider it, and it might make the voting period a bit longer)





A cautionary note. Running around screaming rebellion works as the "spark" that starts the flame. It has no effect if you don't first put fuel next to it. Velvet's first attempts at anything will first be the cautious scouting and prodding, so do NOT see these actions as "Pick this to guarantee all Hintchasers are undyingly loyal to you".

In fact, considering how little contact you have with the cult at large, a lot of these actions will reveal to you WHAT the cult's current stance and thoughts are, so you can better react and decide from there.

And again. All letter-writing options, and all options that involve leaving Ponyville, are unavailable this turn. The whole of Equestria is in uproar, and there is little you can do but weather the storm.

This is a preparatory turn. Make the most out of it.

Remember that write-ins for anything may be suggested. I'll do my best to answer if they are reasonable in a timely manner.

There will be at least 48 hours of voting. Kindly observe a
TWELVE HOUR MORATORIUM before voting.
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 1
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

You are Velvet Covers and you are… disgusted.

Yes, you are disgusted.

It is a mixture of detestation and nausea. An instinctive repulsion coming from somewhere deep inside of you. A mass of negative feelings that you can feel is slowly growing in your chest. Weighting you down. Creeping deeper into your heart almost as if it is corroding you.

And of course, this disgust that you are feeling, this spiteful sensation that you have, it is aimed squarely and exclusively… at yourself. It is aimed at yourself, and towards the thing that you have done.

It is borne of the fact that no matter how you look at it, you can't help but feel that you have betrayed one of your best friends.



"Velvet, darling, I'm sorry that I'm asking this again. But is everything alright?"



Rarity asks. Her eyes being unable to hide just how worried she is about you.

And of course she is worried. After all, she cares for you.

Because you are her friend, aren't you Velvet?



"Of course, Rarity. I'm just tired," you answer her. You lie to her.

And she believes in you.

Because you have stolen from her the option not to believe in you.

"Well, you and the Mayor have been running yourselves ragged around town this last week, ever since this whole madness started," she says, turning towards Jade Whistle who is sitting next to her. The silent mare nodding in agreement at what the unicorn just said. "See? Even Jade thinks so!"

You suppress your urge to sigh, knowing that the best thing you can do right now is the exact opposite. You shouldn't sigh, or grimace, or be honest. No. The best thing you can do right now is just smile and reassure her that you are alright.

"It's not that bad, Rarity," you say, trying your best to sound confident.

You say that, and you immediately regret it.

Because you can see that your words reassure Rarity. You can see the minute shift in her expression, as they soften into something a fraction calmer.

But that's the thing. You can see all of that, but you don't know anymore if she believes in your words because you are being honest… or because you are making her believe.

And that makes all the difference to you. That makes the weight in your chest grow a little heavier.

"Well. You can say that, darling, but I still think you could use some more rest," she says.

And once again Jade nods in agreement, but she doesn't volunteer anything else as Rarity continues to talk.

"And far from me to want you to leave, Velvet. Or you, Jade. But I really think you two should get going. It's getting dark outside, and the three of us have already agreed on what we'll try to get done… at least while this whole mess is going on, of course."

Rarity says that, and in a motion that is almost practiced the three of you stand up and begin to file out from her room.

It has been a whole week, since this whole thing started. It has been a whole week ever since the sun rose in the middle of the night, and everypony looked towards the horizon to see distant Canterlot engulfed in flames.

No word has returned from the capital yet. The mail agency remains closed, the train station is still empty, and none of the pegasi that flew away have returned. But that doesn't mean Ponyville has been idly waiting, of course. You have spent every day so far in town, trying to keep things under control together with Mayor Mare.

And consequently, you, Rarity and Jade have been meeting in Rarity's house. To share information, or try to figure out what you three should do, or just to chat and rest from a long day spent in a town that was almost engulfed by panic.

But, just like every other day so far, this little reunion has also come to an end. And Rarity follows after you and Jade as the three of you go down to her closed-off boutique, the unicorn mare giving you two a friendly wave of the hoof as you walk out through the front door.

"Same time tomorrow!" Rarity says, her horn glowing as her magic grabs hold of the doorknob.

But before she actually closes the door…

"Although…"

Before Rarity closes the door with her magic…

You look back at Rarity, as you force your expression of feinted confidence to stay on your face. Or rather, as you do your best to suppress the expression of bitterness and regret that you so desperately want to reveal.

But still, you look back at Rarity, as her eyes grow slightly unfocused, her horn still glimmering as she keeps the door open.

You look back at Rarity, as you practically feel her mind tugging at her memories. Trying to reach for something in particular, but falling short from reaching it due to the chain you have around her mind's foreleg.

You look back at Rarity, and you prepare yourself to repeat the small ritual you two have been going through almost every day, ever since you forced yourself on her.

"Although…" she says, and you see her pursing her lips as she tries to remember… something. Something that you know very well what is, mind you, but that you absolutely can't help her remember. "Velvet, darling, I feel like I'm forgetting something… say, weren't we supposed to talk about something else today? Didn't we have something important going on, that we…?"

"You don't have to worry about it, Rarity," you say.

And just like all the other times you told her that, you feel the pain inside your chest grow a little stronger as Rarity's expression… simply transforms. As it simply changes from confusion and worry into confidence and agreement.



"You're right," she says, shaking her head and nodding to herself in agreement. "And besides, it's what they say, isn't it? If it was something important, I wouldn't have forgotten about it."



You can't bring yourself to join in Rarity's laugh, as she chuckles to herself.

You just stand there, until she gives you an encouraging wink and closes the door.

You just…

You just stand there.

As you look at her closed door.

As you sense her perfumed scent making its way back to her room, accompanied by the sweet something else that you put around her. Like a leash around her neck, or the trace of alcohol from a particularly strong drink.

As you wonder to yourself, for the umpteenth time, if this is really the right thing to do.

Because the thing you did to Rarity… it's not that it requires constant effort to maintain. It's not like it is something particularly troublesome to do. In fact, doing it wasn't hard at all, it was as simple as giving her a hug or offering her a drink.

But that's the thing. The thing you did to Rarity, you could undo it with a thought. You could undo it right now, and live with the knowledge that you "only" mind-controlled one of your best friends for a mere seven days, instead of… instead of however long you will have to keep doing this.

You could end this right now. You just need to think about it. You just need to want it. One mental command, and you can do the right thing.

Just one second's worth of your concentration, and you can stop being a mons-



"You are not a bad pony, Velvet Covers."



Your thoughts burst like a bubble, and it takes you several seconds to realize that you heard those words, and that they weren't a stray thought that somehow appeared inside your head.

You shake your head. That was Jade's voice you just heard.

You mentally curse at yourself, for not having realized that Jade is still here. Or rather, for not having realized that she never really left.

"Beg your pardon, Jade?" you say, turning towards Jade Whistle, doing your best to keep your confident smile on your face.

Because you are already feeling enough self-loathing over what you are doing to Rarity, so you definitely don't need to add more on that plate by making Jade worry as well.

With that in mind, you turn to face Jade.

"I said you are not a bad pony, Velvet Covers," she repeats herself.

"Whatever you mean by that, Jade?" you say, trying to sound as normal as possible.

However, that only causes Jade to look at you more and more intently, her usually neutral expression slowly becoming… troubled.

The knot you have inside your chest grows tighter. You know it's already rare enough for Jade to wear any expression at all. Heavens, making her feel flustered or dragging a laughter out of her is already hard enough. So the fact that you can tell she is troubled is enough to show you that…

"Velvet Covers… please don't lie to me…" she says, an almost imperceptible tinge of… of hurt coating her words.

And you immediately understand that she can see right through your fake smile.

"You… I mean…" you try to say something, anything, but nothing really feels adequate right now.

You don't feel adequate right now.

"I'm sorry, Jade…"

So, in the end, the only thing you manage to say is a pitiful apology, your gaze slowly going downwards as you realize you can't even bear to face her anymore.

"No, no no no… damnit," the mare says, and you don't even have time to realize that Jade… just had a small (tiny) frustrated outburst? Well, you don't even have time to understand what she just did, before the mare puts her hoofs on your cheeks, and all but forces you to stare at her. "Velvet Covers, please listen to me. I'm not good with words, but… You are not a bad pony, Velvet Covers. You are a good pony."

She says that, looking deep into your eyes with that rare intense expression of hers, and you…

You…

Something inside of you cracks.

The mask you have been wearing, the wall you have somewhere inside of you, cracks.

It was the mask you had been wearing all these days, every time you talked to Rarity after you shackled her with your knowledge of Grail. It was the wall you built around your heart, every time you went around Ponyville to help control a disaster you knew would happen all along.

It was the false bravado you had inside of you, that you would somehow fix everything, that you had been carrying ever since… ever since you saw Twilight, inside that…

It cracks. The mask, and the wall, and the bravado, they all crack as you look into Jade's eyes.

And your body practically sags once that happens, as all the exhaustion and confusion and sensation of loss that you have accumulated inside of you comes to the fore all at once. You have the vague impression that your hind has touched the floor, that your hindlegs weakly gave away until you sat down, but you really don't care about that right now.

"… no I'm not, Jade… I'm not a good pony…" you answer, the words weakly coming out of your mouth without any conscious prompt from you.

"Yes you are, trust m-"

"No, I am NOT," you say, not even realizing how forceful you are, or how Jade's eyes go wide at that. "I am NOT a good mare, Jade, no matter what you say. Just look at it! All the decisions I took so far were wrong. No matter what I do or how I do it, things will just keep getting worse!"

You wave a foreleg in front of your face, pushing away the hoofs that the mare was holding your with.

"And the worst part is that I don't even know if this would all happen regardless of anything that I did, or if everything is this bad because of me and this is all my fault!"

You say that, all of that, and you… you don't even know what you are feeling right now.

You are not angry, but you are not calm either. You feel light-headed, and… and confused. And you feel like you are breathing too quickly, but also that you will faint because you are not breathing quickly enough. You also feel like laughing and crying and pulling at your mane and throughout all of this Jade is looking at you andwhyisn'tsheangryatyouand-!



"Velvet," she says, taking a few cautious steps towards you.

Which makes you realize that, at some point, you got back on your hoofs and walked backwards and away from her.

"I'm really, really sorry," she says, as she once again brings a foreleg towards you.

Her hoof is hot as it touches your cheek, and for some reason her hoof feels wet. Or is it your cheek that is wet, and she is just drying it with her touch?

"Because I'm… really bad with words. But you have always been good at understanding, so I hope this evens it out again…" she says, her words feeling strangely familiar, for some reason.

After she is done with your cheeks, her hoofs go to your shoulders, which makes you realize you are trembling.

"But I need to tell you that… you are the best mare for the job, Velvet. Nopony else would have been able to do as much as you have. Anypony else who had tried would have done less… and would have committed more mistakes. If it wasn't you, Velvet, it would have been somepony else… maybe me. And things would have been worse."

You feel yourself trying to inch away from her. You don't want to. You are not trying to. But still, you can feel how your body, your very subconscious, is trying to get away. And it's not that you are trying to get away from this conversation, no. You realize that you just want to get away from all of this. From all the friends you have to lie to, and all the ponies you keep disappointing, and all the horrible things you have to see and do and fail at.

You feel yourself trying to inch away from her, but you also feel the hoofs Jade has on your shoulders keeping you firmly in place.

So, since you can't escape from her, you gather your courage to ask the question that slowly built up inside of you as she said all of that.

"How… how do you know that…?"

You feel her grip on your shoulder grow tighter. Her face getting so close to yours that your horn would be touching hers if she was a unicorn.

"I know this… because I trust you. Because I trust you. But not in the sense that you're responsible for me. Not in the sense that… that I want to be another weight for you to carry. I trust you in the sense that I know you want what's best for m-… for everypony. I trust you because I know that if you had to pick between letting me do what I wanted, and making me do what is best for me, you would always pick the latter. I know that because you already did that before."

You see something flash inside her eyes. And although you don't know if it is a memory, or a glimmer, or a feeling that is going through them, you realize that it is something deeper than anything you have ever seen in Jade Whistle before.

"You… you saved me, Velvet. And trust me when I say that… that I would always want you to do that again. I would want you to do that again even if I was resisting. Even if you had to use that Grail thing on me as well. A-and… what I mean to say is… what you are doing to Rarity right now is not wrong. You are not using her. You are protecting her from herself. Just like…"

She purses her lips, not being able to talk any further. Not about that, at least. But you can very easily understand what she left unsaid. You can very easily understand that she means that you are protecting Rarity from herself, just like you did with Jade.

"So please, trust me when I say that… that everything you have done so far, anything you decide to do going forward, it's the best anypony could have done. It's the best anypony could possibly do. Because you are the one doing it. And nopony else would have gotten this far, if they were in your horseshoes. And… and…"

Jade Whistle lets go of your shoulders, her own gaze going downwards, as she struggles to say something. Anything. But suddenly realizes how out of her depth she is, and that she has been trying to do something she is absolutely unsuited for.

She starts to look more and more uncomfortable, as she realizes just how much she is struggling… to do something as simple as trying to cheer you up.

"You're not a bad mare, Velvet Covers… you are my best friend, and you are just trying your best."

Not knowing what to say after that, she simply… walks up to you and hugs you.

And you…

You…

You stay like that, for a while.

Until your face stops feeling so hot, and you stop feeling like you are about to feint, and your chest stops hurting. You stay like that until you remember to put a heavy, slow-moving foreleg around Jade's back. You stay like that until you have the presence of mind to realize that Jade is also trembling, and that in your exasperation you didn't realize just how scared she was during all of that.

You stay like that, until after the sun sets. And when you let go of her, you feel a little better.

You don't have the words to thank her, after that. But the smile you give her, and the rare smile she gives you in return, is a more meaningful exchange than anything else you two could possibly share.

And when you get home, you feel like the weight you have inside of you is lighter than it has ever been in a long, long while. You are not sure if this is just the effect of being able to open up with somepony… or if this is the realization that you don't have to do this all on your own. The realization that you are not on your own, despite how hopeless the situation feels sometimes.

But whatever it is, you also realize that… that there is a way to make this weight you have inside of you even lighter.

You will take a few days off from going to Ponyville. There is something you have to take care of in your home, after all.

There is something you have to talk about with Stormchaser.





More to follow.
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 2
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

[At the beginning of the turn, you successfully finished healing from ONE wound. Your health is now 2/2]

[During the last turn, you have bought a FORGE Level 3 book, 30 bits have been deduced from your personal coffers.]

- - -

You are Lady Velvet Covers and you are at your home.

No, that's not right…

Because sure, you are Lady Velvet Covers. And yes, you are currently at your estate. But that doesn't really convey exactly what you are feeling right now. That doesn't honestly say… what is truly happening, right now.

No… the situation you are in right now is much more profound than that. In fact, it is much simpler than that, even.

Because during these last few days, you have seen a lot of things. You have seen a lot of things, and heard a lot of things, and done a lot of things. And thanks to that, you have been reminded about what your current situation really means. About how much your current situation means to you.

So, you can't just summarize it to that. Not in good conscience. You can't really just say that you are home, right now.

Not after everything that happened. Not when you know about everything that still might happen.

So, let's try it again...



You are Velvet Covers. And right now, you have everything that would ever need with you. All within a hoof's reach.

Yes... that's better. And you honestly mean it.



But just to be clear, even though it's obvious. It's not like you aren't normally thankful for your family.

It's not like you don't know that you love them. Or even that you don't act like you don't love them. Quite on the contrary, you try your best to cherish them every day. You even sometimes dread the day Silky enters her "adolescent" phase, since you know she will slowly put a bit more distance between you and her as she grows up. It's part of life, after all, and you know that.

But still, even though you know that you love your family… even though you know precisely what really, truly and deeply matters to you…

It is still a bit harrowing, to be reminded of how easy it would be for you to lose one of those things.

So, right now, you are deeply thankful for them. Even though you already love them, you are still deeply thankful that you have them. Your husband. Your daughters. All the points of happiness, both big and small, that dot your life, regardless of how much sadness might accompany it.

You are thankful.

You are especially thankful for it because... because this whole mess has shown you just how many ponies lost this, their own equivalent of the happiness that you have.



"I still can't believe it… the news we are getting from Canterlot," your husband says.

And you nod. You can't really think of any other way to answer him.



News began to trickle down from Canterlot, these last few days. The news have been arriving through the pegasi that flew to the capital, as they return from helping with the disaster. Even though none of them could tell anypony about the full picture, with bits and pieces of personal accounts and gossips being slowly pieced together from what the pegasi knew... or were willing to talk about.

But still, the story that the ponies of Ponyville have been able to gather so far is one about the Capital being on fire. About the Capital being in flames, and of Princess Luna having been revealed as an imposter, and of monsters having attacked the city, and of… and of dead ponies.

So many dead ponies.

Details are still sparse, and none of the pegasi had anything to say about Princess Celestia, except that she was alive and in charge of things. But still, no news of a royal decree, or of royal news, or of anything from her mouth is forthcoming.

So, here in Ponyville there is nothing anypony can do but wait. You have already done more than enough, and your efforts to calm the town down were all but solidified when the fragmented news of the pegasi began to arrive. But now everypony understands that there is nothing to do but wait. Wait for news, or wait for change, or wait for a message of where help is needed the most. Everypony understands that, right now, the best thing to do is stay put, and keep close to your loved ones in case any of the monsters return.

And that is what you and Stormchaser are doing. Sitting on the balcony connected to your room. Looking down at the empty farmlands while huddled up to each other, the two of you drinking wine and just… being here, together.

"It still seems so surreal…" he says, his hoof holding on to yours just a little tighter, "it's like I don't even know if I believe it yet. Even though we saw the sun rise in the middle of that night… even though we could see Canterlot on fire, all the way from here. Even though the ponies that came back from Canterlot all said that..."

His voice trails off, and you just nod at what he said. Or at least you nod as much as you can, without taking your cheek away from where it is resting against his shoulder.

Because he is right. This whole thing really seems… surreal.

Looking down at the empty farmlands feels surreal. Especially given how the fields are usually full of farmhoofs and being tended all year round.

Knowing that your estate is completely empty of servants is surreal. Especially given how the whole place is a hive of activity almost every day.

Realizing how much other ponies lost… from the time you spent in Ponyville, consoling families and calming down the community… from the news you got of the pegasi that went to Canterlot… Realizing how much other ponies lost, and how quickly they lost it…

Realizing how easily you could lose the ones you love...

It really is surreal.

"Yes, Stormy… I agree…" you say, slowly, inching just a little closer to him, burying yourself just a little deeper on the fur of his coat. "To be honest… I'm just glad you weren't away, at work, when this all happened… I really don't know how I would have handled it, if you weren't here…"

You feel him put one of his wings around you, embracing you in a feathery half-hug. And you feel, rather than hear, how he agrees with you.

"Yeah… thank Equestria for that," he says, taking another short sip of the glass of wine he is holding on his other hoof. "It feels like the world is going mad, but… well… I'm just glad I'm here with you…"

The two of you stay like that for a good while, looking down at the farmlands.

And you slowly work your way through the bottles of wine you have nearby.

And your eyes follow the distant shapes of your daughters, and their pegasus friend, as they play through the empty fields.

And with the serene calmness that only a couple that truly love each other has, the two of you slowly talk about several things.



"So," he says at some point, during that short yet endless afternoon the two of you share, "can you explain me about our Selene? I knew she was special from the moment I saw her. But what really happened, after all?"



The two of you talk about many things. But the most important thing, that you said to each other without words, is that he will always be there for you, and you will always be there for him.





[VOTING OPTIONS]

-Regardless of what you vote for, Stormchaser will understand and accept that Selene is Princess Luna.

-Regardless of what you vote for, your close family will no longer be "suspicious" of you (the mechanical effects of the initial "Family" malus, which is not tracked on your character sheet, has been nullified).

-In practical terms, none of your actions will elicit suspicion from Stormchaser. You have told him enough, and he has accepted enough. However, your family's core values remain. So while you no longer need to fear doing suspicious actions, they will still react accordingly if they learn you are engaging in explicitly dangerous/illegal activities. (Such as practicing, or being the victim of, murder).

-Your "Attention of the Laws: Grail" has been consumed.



-Due to several factors, you have TWO "Convincing Points" to spend. The options work as follows:

--You must pick what "TRUTHS" you will reveal to Stormchaser. These truths will alter your current "The Lies We Tell" aimed towards him. The more truths you tell him, the less things you will have to worry about hiding from him in the future. And the less of a guilty conscience Velvet Covers will have.

--However, if you pick a "TRUTH" you must also vote to what truths you will "CONVINCE" Stormchaser to accept. Telling a truth, but NOT convincing Stormchaser to accept it, will result in the negative effect of that truth into coming to fruition.

--None of the negative effects are game-ending. And if you choose NOT to reveal something now, Velvet Covers will commit to keeping it a secret, and Stormchaser will react much worse if he eventually finds out about it in the future (keeping a secret from him after this is kind of a low blow, y'know).

--This is your moment of truth. Act accordingly.



[TRUTHS]

(Pick as many as you want)

-[] (TRUTH-LUNA) You will reveal to Stormchaser that the Cult, thanks to your effort, was the entity that attacked Princess Luna and, ultimately, caused her to disappear.

-[] (TRUTH-LORES) You will fully explain Stormchaser about the Lores. To the point that he understands what you are currently capable of, and how that is changing you.

-[] (TRUTH-WORMS) You will fully explain to Stormchaser how much the world is in danger. Telling him about the Lores might allow him to understand the Mansus. But telling him about the Worms will help him understand what is outside the Mansus.

-[] (TRUTH-CULT) You will tell Stormchaser about everything the Cult has done. About everything else, that didn't involve Princess Luna, that you helped the Cult do.

-[] (TRUTH-COMPROMISE) You will tell Stormchaser about everything the Cult has done, and you will ALSO explain to him that… even though you will cut yourself off form the Cult, you will still do whatever it takes to protect the world. And that you might end up doing something bad, someday. (You may only pick this if you ALSO pick "TRUTH-CULT")



[CONVINCEMENT]

(You may ONLY pick a convincement option if you have picked its equivalent "TRUTH" option. And you only have TWO convincement points).

(Picking a "TRUTH" option, and not having enough points to pick its equivalent "CONVINCEMENT" option, will cause the "negative effect" to ensue.)



-[] (CONVINCEMENT-LUNA) You don't need to convince Stormchaser that what you are doing with Selene is with her best interest in mind. You two love her, after all. But you will be able to convince Stormchaser that what you are doing will work.

(Negative effect: If you tell him the truth about what you helped the Cult do to Luna, but fail to convince him of your innocence, then Stormchaser will not approve of your method of healing Selene.)



-[] (CONVINCEMENT-LORES) You will also be able to convince Stormchaser that the Lores are not something to be feared. (Stormchaser will lift his embargo of Lore-related activities directed at your family)

(Negative effect: If you tell him the truth about the Lores, but fail to convince him that they are… technically harmless, then Stormchaser will maintain his embargo towards using the Lores with your family.)



-[] (CONVINCEMENT-WORMS) You will also be able to convince Stormchaser that… you all better stick together. The world is going mad, and everything can change at the drop of a hat, so you all better stay close to what really matters. (Stormchaser will stop working away from home)

(Negative effect: If you tell him the truth about the Worms, but fail to properly relay how important it is that you all be within reach of each other, then Stormchaser will continue working away from home, and you will continue to have trouble protecting him when he is not nearby.)



-[] (CONVINCEMENT-CULT) You will also be able to convince Stormchaser that, even though the Cult is to be avoided, it is best that you deal with all of this your way. (Stormchaser will follow your lead when it comes to dealing with the Cult)

(Negative effect: If you tell him the truth about what the Cult did, and will do, but fail to convince him to follow your lead, then Stormchaser will reach out to detective Dull Glass, and will tell him as much as he can WITHOUT compromising you.) (Read: TRIGGER EVENT clock will tick much faster, but Stormchaser will NOT say something that will put you in trouble)



-[] (CONVINCEMENT-COMPROMISE) You will also be able to convince Stormchaser that… well… He will always choose you, over anything else. So you can trust him, even if you need to hide a body. (May only be picked if you also pick "CONVINCEMENT-CULT". In order to pick this, you will effectively have to invest your two convincement points on this course of action)

(Negative effect: If you tell him the truth about what you are willing to do in the future, but fail to convince him that you will only do so if absolutely necessary, then Stormchaser will retain his personal values, and will openly oppose you if you ever cross a line.)





Six hours moratorium. Vote in plans.

If it is not clear enough: Make a single plan, that encompasses both what "TRUTHS" and what "CONVINCEMENTS" you will pick.

Basically, you can pick two truths, completely convince him about everything you are telling him, and secretly continue to keep secrets.

Or, you can tell him all the truths, only be able to convince him about two things and completely clear your conscience and erase your "The Lies We Tell" towards him.

Regardless, this is it.



"But Bird, what about Twilight?"

Twilight's situation is its own problem. And it is something you hope to cleanly and quietly resolve on the side. If you choose to tell Stormchaser about "the things the Cult has done", Twilight will be implicitly included in that mess. But you will NOT go out of your way to talk about that in detail, and it is NOT something you should worry about for this vote.
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 3
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

[X] Plan Veritas
-[X] (TRUTH-LUNA)
-[X] (TRUTH-LORES)
-[X] (TRUTH-WORMS)
-[X] (TRUTH-CULT)
-[X] (TRUTH-COMPROMISE)
-[X] (CONVINCEMENT-LORES)
-[X] (CONVINCEMENT-CULT)

- - -

Over the course of several days, you had a very long conversation with Stormchaser.

To tell the truth… it wasn't easy. And you realized that it wasn't easy because of you.

Dragging back all of those memories.

Realizing that you were hiding so much for such a long time.

Downright admitting how lonely and scared you felt at the beginning of your marriage, to the point that you had to reach out to the Cult to try and find a little more meaning to your life.

Because you joined the Cult even before the two of you had Silky, and the decision to have a daughter was really the point that the two of you decided that you really knew, and loved, each other. So really, how much of that was possible because you were able to use the Cult as a crutch. How much did the Cult, and your secrets, help you, during that low point of your life?



"It was nopony's fault, Velvet. You can't blame yourself for how you felt, not after everything you went through. And as much as I wish I could, I can't blame myself either, for being an idiot-"
"You weren't an idiot, Stormy."
"-for being a
huge idiot that thought I had to work so much to be somepony. Because really. The only thing I knew was that I had to marry you, and it's not like any of us had a say in that. But apart from that, I was basically a stupid stallion who was heads over heels for you. And you, well… Bottom line is, sweetheart, we can't judge the hearts we had yesterday with the heads we have today. We were too young, back then, for all of that mess…"
"Yeah… I guess… If anything, the only one we can really blame is father… After all, it was a forced marriage…"
"Yeah… Although, we might not have met if it wasn't for that. So… rainbows from stormclouds?"
"Pff, you and your pegasus phrases. That stuff is rubbing off on Silky, you know? But I guess… Rainbows from stormclouds… I'm still sorry I kept all of this hidden for so long, though."
"And I'm sorry you felt like you had to hide it, sweetheart. But I don't love you any less just because you did."




But in the end, you think that you and Stormchaser really came out of that conversation better. You two know each other a lot more, now. You two realize that neither of you are perfect.

And most importantly, both of you still agree that you were made for each other.

So, if this whole mess that you two call "life" was the price you two had to pay to meet each other, then so be it. And you can confidently say that you would do all of that again, should you wake up tomorrow and find out that you had gone back to being a filly, if it meant that you would eventually find him.



- - -



Your relationship with Stormchaser has changed irrevocably.

But thankfully, you think it changed for the better.



RELEVANT CHANGES:
(Refer to this post for a recap of what your options were)



TRUTH-LUNA

You have told Stormchaser about the Cult's involvement in how Princess Luna was harmed (as well as your own actions that enabled the cult to do so), as well as your further actions that eventually led you to finding and adopting Selene.

However, you failed to convince Stormchaser that using a further ritual to "wake Selene up" is the best way forward. To put it simply, he doesn't think it is worth the risk. Or rather, he is not willing to risk Selene. His current stance is that it is not bad to teach her Lores, but that you should wait for her to grow up naturally, if nothing else.

Results:
-Stormchaser is determinedly against performing any "Awakening Ritual" on Selene. And you are not sure what it would take to convince him otherwise, if that's even possible. A Lore Ritual is what hurt his daughter on the first time, so he will not allow it to happen a second time.



TRUTH-LORES
CONVINCEMENT-LORES


You have told Stormchaser about your abilities. He is now less worried about your health and safety, even though the things you told him were… a lot to take in.

But still, in the end, the only thing he ever wanted was for you to be alright. You would never be able to convince him that you are alright because the Lores were safe. Instead, you convinced him that the lores are safe because you are alright.

Furthermore, you were also able to convince him that teaching the Lores to him might be positive, or maybe even necessary, and that your daughters could gain to learn a thing or two from that. Consequently, he has changed his opinion about using the Lores to/with your family.

Results:
-You no longer have to keep the Lores a "secret" from your family.
-Performing rituals at your home is now acceptable, and no longer suspicious.
-Affecting your family with the Lores now is acceptable, and no longer suspicious.
-Having unsubtle Summoned Creatures interact with your family is now acceptable, and no longer suspicious, to a certain degree (showing a Risen to your daughters is still unacceptable. That would give them nightmares!)
-Stormchaser's Lore affinities revealed to be Major SECRET HISTORIES and Minor KNOCK. He is currently an "Enlightened", with Lore levels 0/NONE.
-Maid and staff suspicion still applies, but will be much less likely to occur since your family is now in cahoots with you.



TRUTH-WORMS

You have told Stormchasers about the Worms. But in the end, what can you do?

However, you were unfortunately unable to convince him to stop working. Consequently, he will continue to work and, every now and then, he will be physically away from you.

Results:
-Since you are about to become an enemy of the cult, Stormchaser's distance to you will now be tracked. He will alternate between being "at home" and "away" each turn.
-This turn, Stormchaser is AT HOME. Next turn, he will be AWAY. You will be unable to directly protect him while he is "away", unless you order a Summon or Confidante/Minion to follow/bodyguard him.



TRUTH-CULT
CONVINCEMENT-CULT


You have told Stormchaser about everything the Cult did, and what they are able to do. He is now aware about their abilities, and will be able to act accordingly.

Furthermore, you were able to convince him about how dangerous the Cult is. And even though he believes the Cult took advantage of you over the years, you were able to convince him that you still know better, and that your way to deal with the Cult is the best way.

Results:
-Stormchaser will be more cautious about his safety, especially when he is "away". There will be a lesser chance that the Cult will be able to sway or affect him. But being more alert about something doesn't mean he will be less at risk, only that he will be able to recognize dangers more easily.
-Combination bonus! Since you have chosen "Convincement: Lores" and "Convincement: Cult", Stormchaser will be much more likely to recognize and resist Lore-based attacks, if the Cult ever attempts any against him.



TRUTH-COMPROMISE

You told Stormchaser that you think you are willing to cross a line, if you really need to.

However, you have failed to convince him to side with you, if that ever comes to pass.

Or rather, he will always side with "you", but he will stand by the Velvet he "knows would never do something like that".

Results:
-Stormchaser is aware that you are considering doing dubious things, if needed. But he will still retain his morals, and possibly oppose you, if he ever learns that you will truly try something that is clearly wrong.



- - -



From here on, you will be able to "Teach your Family about the Lores".

An analysis about how teaching the Lores might affect Silky will be done when/if you start teaching your family about it.

The prerequisite to picking that action will be a certain Lore threshold. However, your Lore levels are high enough that you can easily do it for the first time, and further explanations will be revealed when/if you do it.

Overall combination bonus! Because you told Stormchasers all possible "truths", you are no longer hiding anything from him. Your previous "The Lies We Tell" have been scrubbed clean, and substituted with "The Truths We Told" to track his new opinions on relevant matters.





Character sheets to be updated soon.

The following tracker is no longer in effect:
Stormchaser has explicitly told you not to involve him or Silky Stream in anything occult related.

You HAVE told Stormchaser about the following:

-That Selene is Princess Luna, and that due to a great tragedy that befell her she cannot currently bear the weight of her memories

-That you have been part of a… "group" for several years now, and hid that from him

-That said group is led by a learned and powerful master, whom you can't exactly fully trust

-That you have been studying about certain "unusual" magics, to which your recent breakdowns or changes in behavior can be traced back to

-That the Worms, or some great threat to Equestria, exists



You have NOT told Stormchaser about the following:

-The more unsettling details about your Master's nature, or at least what little you have interacted with them (your husband does not know that your Master is... well, he thinks they are a regular pony)

-The murders you believe your cult has committed

-The cult's actions about Princess Luna's ritual and eventual disappearance

-Details about the cult itself, and details about the Lores.
And has been substituted by the following:
There are currently no secrets between you and Stormchaser.

You have also noted the following things, about what he thinks and where he stands:

-He is determinedly against performing any "Awakening Ritual" on Selene. And you are not sure what it would take to convince him otherwise, if that's even possible. A Lore Ritual is what hurt his daughter on the first time, so he will not allow it to happen a second time.

-He no longer minds that you expose himself or your family to the Lores. He trusts you to do it responsibly.

-He knows about the Cult, and will be wary against its dangers. And the more he learns about the Lores the more he will be able to recognize it and defend himself against any Cult actions against him.

-He is aware that you are considering doing dubious things, if needed. But he will still retain his morals, and possibly oppose you, if he ever learns that you will truly try something that is clearly wrong.

Allowing Stormchaser to be hurt is, naturally, still a very quick way to reach a Game Over.
 
Sheep, Coin, Daughter
You are Soft Sweeps-

"Good night sis."
"Sleep tight Silky."

-and for you, another day has just come to a close.

You watch as Silky Stream settles on her bed for a few more moments, pulling at the sheets that are covering her here and there as she makes herself more comfortable. But soon enough she closes her eyes, and her tired expression slowly softens into the face of a sleeping filly.

With that done you look around her room one last time, mostly out of habit, to make sure that everything is in order. You check to see if the windows are properly closed, if all the drawers are shut, and if there isn't anything on the floor that could turn into a tripping hazard should Silky decide to wake up in the middle of the night, for a glass of water or something like that.

Satisfied that nothing is amiss, you finally nod to yourself as you turn towards her one last time.

"See you tomorrow," you whisper to her.

And you have a fond smile on your face, as you say that.

But still, you realize you should also get going. So, a few moments later, you pick up the lantern you had placed on her bedstand and silently sneak out of her room.

The door gives a soft click as you close it behind you, and you find yourself on the main corridor of the second floor. All the doors connected to the corridor are closed, which makes sense given it is night, but that still makes the place look darker, and maybe just a little bit claustrophobic. There are no windows in sight for the faint moonlight to shine in, or for a pegasus like you to be able to fly out from, and no light save for the one you are carrying.

But still, having worked in this house for several years now, you are already used to this sight.

"Alright, so…" you say to yourself, mumbling through the handle of the lantern you are holding with your mouth. "Silky's asleep, Scootaloo is staying in Selene's room these last few days… they all brushed their teeth and…"

As always, you try your best to make sure you aren't forgetting anything, trying to tease out of your memory that one little detail you might have overlooked today. The fact that nothing comes to mind doesn't put you at ease, of course, since that only means you will remember it when you return tomorrow morning. Or worse, when somepony else points it out.

But still, nothing really comes to mind, and you really think you are done for the day as you walk down the central stairways and make your way through the main hall towards the backrooms and the servant's quarters.

And you only stop worrying when you reach the door to the room where you usually get changed and keep your uniform, as you realize you can see candlelight coming from behind the half-open door.

"Huh?"

You tilt your head at that. You are pretty sure you are the only maid here right now, for several reasons, but you also know nopony would be insane to leave a candle unattended. So why the hay is there light in here?

Your questions are answered, and replaced with new and different ones, as you push the door open and peek into the servant's room.

"Ah, there you are Soft. And about time you got ready to leave. I was beginning to worry young Silky had convinced you to stay the night, or something like that."

You are immediately greeted by Ponpon, who is sitting next to an uncovered candle and reading from a book. She is not in her uniform, and you can see the saddle bag she usually carries to and from work is on the ground next to her chair.

And you, of course, have no idea why she is here. For all that she is acting as if her being here is the most natural thing in the world, you can't help but mutely stare at her for a few more seconds.

"Soft? Is anything the matter?" she asks, waving a hoof in front of your face after she finished putting away her book.

"Uhm… I don't think so? But wait, I'm the one who should be asking that," you say, and the only reason you don't shake your head is because you are still holding the lantern. "What are you doing here, Ponpon?"

"Waiting for you, of course."

"Waiting for me? Why?" you ask, honestly confused.

And you swear that you see Ponpon roll her eyes at that.

"You do realize that there was a reason why Lady Velvet dismissed all the servants three days ago, right? You know, with all the things that's been happening in Ponyville and all?" You can almost feel the head maid's eyes on you as she says that, while you are folding your uniform and putting it in your locker.

"Well, yeah. Of course I do, Ponpon. But well, I'm not the only maid who has still been coming to work. I mean, you are still coming. And so is the chef, thank Celestia for that, as well as some other ponies an-"

"And yet," she interrupts you, her tone suddenly admonishing "you are the only one who's lacking the common sense to leave work before evening! Honestly, Soft, a cartload of ponies disappeared just three days ago."

She says all of that, and you can't help but curl up slightly in shame as you realize that, well, she is right.

Because just like she said, dozens of ponies did disappear in the dead of night less than a week ago. And nopony knows yet how, or why, or even who or what did it. And also, just like she said, you have indeed been… careless, about this whole thing.

You feel a little bit embarrassed by the fact that, well… that not thinking about all of this is, apparently, the way you have decided to cope with all these scary uncertainties that have been floating around recently.

And you feel even more ashamed as you realize that the fact that Ponpon is here means that she was literally waiting for you, so you two could go back home together.

Which means, in turn, that she is apparently taking better care of you than you are of yourself.

"I… can see what you mean," you say, rather meekly, as you finish putting away your uniform and close your locker.

And as you turn around to face Ponpon once again, you can see that her expression is not angry or disappointed. She doesn't even look disapproving. The only thing you can see in her eyes is that she is honestly worried about you. And somehow, that makes you feel even worse.

"Look, Soft Sweeps. I know you like your job, and I know you care about the fillies, but you still have to take care of yourself. I mean, what would your family do if something happened to you? And I mean your real family. The ones you have back in Canterlot, and that you mail every last bit that lands on your hoofs every payday?"

Your eyes go down to the floor as she says that. You… you don't really have an answer for that.

"And I don't ask that just in the financial sense, Soft. Your family loves you. They would still love you even if you hadn't worked coat off ever since you got your cutie mark. They still love you even though you decided to move to another town for a better paying job. And I won't even get into the merits that you went for a better paying job so you could help them more," she says, walking towards you and putting a hoof on your shoulder. "What I mean to say is… you really need to take care of yourself as well. There are lots of ponies out there who worry about you."

You purse your lips as you realize that Ponpon is clearly saying that she is also worried about you.

But before you can say anything, the older mare lets out a sigh, and you look up just in time to see her giving you a smile as she turns around to collect her saddle-bag.

"Now, that's enough downers for one conversation. And by Equestria, we already have enough things to worry about as it is, so no need for us to put any more weight on our backs. So come on, Soft, let's get back to my place. Just promise me you won't be staying late like this until the guards say that things have gone back to normal."

A small, slightly embarrassed smile makes its way back to your lips, and you nod at the older mare as you follow her out of the servant's quarters.

And together, the two of you make the long trek back to her home, on the edge of Ponyville.



- - -



You don't really remember how this started, exactly. You don't remember what Ponpon did to convince you to stay at her home, after you moved to Ponyville.

You recall that you had accepted the transfer to the Ponyville Velvet Estate for the pay rise, obviously. And considering how you were told you would have a position as the family's nanny, you had basically planned to live on the estate. Especially given how you would be able to save on rent if you did that, after all. But still… you are pretty sure that you were sleeping at Ponpon's house less than two months after you arrived in Ponyville.

How did she do that anyway? What did she say to convince you? Did she leverage her position as head maid to convince you through "advices" that living you in the estate would make you look bad for… whatever made up reason? Did she trick you into accompanying her into some "errant" in the town, only to have you stay in her home when it became late? Did she just invite you, and you didn't know how to deny her without worrying that you would sound rude?

You don't remember.

However… you did realize, even if it took you a while, the reason of why she did that.

In hindsight, it really is obvious. You were a young mare, even younger back then, who came alone from the Capital to work in a place she had never been before. And knowing how close Ponpon is to Lady Velvet, she certainly had access to the pieces of information that weren't written on your file. So she certainly knew about your history, and she absolutely knew about your family's situation.

Which made you realize, eventually, that Ponpon was really… just looking out for you. All this time, throughout all these years, she has been helping you.

So, the thing she told you last night, that you really should take care of yourself more, really stuck with you.

Because sure, you love your family, and everything you have been doing all this time has been for them.

But none of this will have any meaning if something happens to you. None of this would have any meaning… if for some reason you weren't able to see your family ever again.

So, you promise to pay more attention to that! No more staying late at work while ponies are disappearing, or there are creepy things going bump in the night. You are sure Silky will understand. And for all that you care for her like a little sister, you also have your other brothers and sisters waiting for you back in Canterlot.

Speaking of which, it has been quite a while since you last visited them. Maybe you should use some of your vacation time and go to Canterlot? The train ticket isn't that expensive, and you d-…



"…"



Your thoughts fade like a thin cloud on a sunny day, as you…

As something…

As a ray of sunlight shine on your eye?

You roll on your bed, dazed and confused. You are pretty sure… you are pretty sure you haven't slept yet. You are pretty sure you haven't slept at all.

"Wha… what…?" you hear your own exhausted mumbling as you open your eyes.

Only to see that the sun has already risen, making the closed curtains of your window glow a bright yellow on the edges.

Still, this… this doesn't make any sense. You are tired… you are exhausted, and you swear on Celestia's name that you do not feel like you just slept a full night's sleep.

But more importantly…!

"Wait… wait. Wait! I'm late for work!" you say. And your mind, still tired from yesterday as it may be, immediately gears into awareness as you realize that you are tardy.

Under normal circumstances you are supposed to be on the estate when the sun rises, so you will be there when the fillies wake up. And in fact, most of the days you even get there earlier than that, waking up together with Ponpon and heading to the estate with her.

But regardless. Still being on your bed? When the sun is already up and shining?! Unacceptable! Lady Velvet might even dock your pay for today. Or she might even fire you!

With your thoughts at full speed, you stumble your way out of your bed. Trying to think if you should go downstairs to eat something in record time, or if you should just fly out through the window and pray you don't screw up anything even more than you already have.

"Oh no… no, no, no no no no NO! This is SO bad... Thank Equestria the school is closed for now, but what if I missed breakfast?! Then Mrs. Velvet will certainly realize I wasn't there and-!"

You continue stammering to yourself, frozen in indecision about what to do as your mind continues to make up worse and worse things that could happen.

That is, until…

"Wait… what?"

Until your eyes go over the small clock that is hanging on the wall.

And you realize that… Well, you know for a fact that you would be physically incapable of sleeping for that long. So, since you are absolutely sure the clock isn't telling you that it is one in the afternoon…

Then, right now, it is one in the morning.

"But…" you look at the clock, confusion clear at your face. Then you look at your bed, as if you could somehow tell how long you had slept by how messy your bedsheets are. "But the light… the sun is up already, and…"

Then you look towards the window. And sure enough, unless you are hallucinating or having a very real dream, you can see that it is already day. Even though the curtains are closed.

"Why the hay is the sun already up?" you ask yourself out loud, as you go towards the window and grab one of the curtains with a hoof.

And you have to squint as you pull the curtains open, the glaring light of the sun shining into your room as you look out to a… perfectly normal Ponyville.



"Soft… Soft! Soft Sweeps, come here!"



But you don't even have time to wonder what is going on, as you hear Ponpon's panicked voice coming from her room. Your confused thoughts turning into fear as you realize that this situation isn't just strange, but also wrong. As you remember that… that dozens of ponies just disappeared, just a few days ago, and that everypony is on edge, as if waiting for the next horseshoe to drop.

And waking up in the middle of the night to see the sun at its peak is definitely not something normal. Much less something encouraging, no matter how much you know that only Princess Celestia could have done something like this.

"Ponpon, what is going on?" you say, your own voice going up a few notches as you barge into her room. Seeing that Ponpon is safe makes you feel a bit relieved, of course, but that little relief is immediately overshadowed by what you see in her expression.

"I… It's… I don't know, Soft, but…!" she says, the older mare stammers, as she tries and fails to say something.

You have never seen Ponpon stammer before. You have never seen her lose her composure any more than she had to, and only when she had to "look" angry while performing her duties as head maid. And even then, you really think she was just faking those bursts of anger, to keep you younger maids in line.

But still, right now the only thing you can really understand from Ponpon is that she is pointing at her window, with a trembling hoof.

"But…!" she tries once again, and fails, to say something.

So, with uncertain steps, you make your way towards her, and you look out through her window.

You look down, seeing that Ponyville is… perfectly normal. Just like the view you saw out through your window, you don't see anything out of the ordinary, except for the fact that you can see everything due to the unexplainable midday sun.

Then you look up, and sure enough you can see the sun. But that's it. No sign of the moon, no eclipse, no clouds that haven't been put there by pegasi hoofs.

And then you look… at the space between Ponyville and the sun. You look at the horizon, towards the distant mountain where Canterlot is perched. You look towards the place where you were born, and the city where you lived most of your life.

You look at the distant shape of Canterlot, and you realize it is burning.



Your panic, the immediate wave of horror that takes over you, keeps you frozen for a full second. It keeps you frozen long enough only for you let out a single, strangled scream of terror.

And on the next second, you fly out through the window, making your way as fast as your wings can take you towards the distant column of smoke that is slowly building up on the horizon.



- - -



It is common knowledge that pegasi are faster than trains.

Railroads crisscross most of Equestria, to the point that almost every last city is can be reached by train. Sure, the train system is not perfect, and there are plenty of small communities in Equestria that are as far as a few days on hoof from the nearest train station. But still, the locomotive solution is quite expansive, and is an answer to most of the transportation problems of ponykind.

However, the fact remains that the ponies who are most benefited by trains are the earth ponies and the unicorns.

Because if a pegasus really feels like it, he can fly anywhere he wants.

It is tiring, sure, and it's not like a pegasus can cross the whole country at a whim. But still, the truth of the matter is that pegasi fly thanks to magic. They express their magic through their wings, just like unicorns express it with their horns and earth ponies with their legs and hoofs. So, a pegasus really can fly a lot faster than the size of his wings lets on, and also for much longer than their physical condition would normally suggest.

And right now, that is exactly what you are doing.

You are exhausted. You are tired, and you are confused, and you are terrified of what is going on. But still, you are flying towards Canterlot.

You have never gone to a fancy school, and you only heard in passing how physical tiredness relates to magical energy. But you don't really care about that, right now. All that you care is that you can still feel your magic inside of you, and that you are pushing every last ounce of it into your wings and your feathers as you all but propel yourself towards the distant shape of Canterlot.

You have never really done this before. All the times you went to and from Canterlot you did it by train. And that worries you. But not because you don't think you can make the trip. Quite on the contrary, actually, you know you can do it. You know, from a whole life of hard work and effort, how far you can push yourself, and how much you can force yourself to keep going even after that.

But still, you are worried over the fact that you have never done this before, because… you don't know how long it will take you to get there.

Because no matter how fast you flap your wings, or how much effort you put into corralling the winds around your feathers, Canterlot just doesn't seem to be getting any closer. And yet, every minute that passes, every second that you spend racing through this bright midnight, the city only seems to burn more intensely.



You lose track of time. And even though it hurts your eyes, you can't look away from the city, as it becomes larger and larger in a pace that is agonizingly slow.



- - -



When you finally reached Canterlot, your wings hurting almost to the point of cramping and your breath so labored that you almost thought you would pass out as soon as you landed, you didn't know what to expect.

Of course you didn't know what to expect. You flew to Canterlot exactly because you didn't know what was happening in the first place. Because all that you could see was that the city was on fire.

So, again, you didn't know what to expect.

But you certainly weren't prepared for what was waiting for you.

Canterlot was screaming. The city where you were born in was screaming, and the sound was deafening. It was horrifying.

To the point that… you are not sure you will ever forget them, the sounds that Canterlot was making when you finally set hoof on it.

Because there were so many of them.

There were so many of them, and yet… and yet, none of them really drowned out any of the others.

Canterlot's throes were not a cacophony.



No. They were a cruel symphony. And they all complemented each other, each in their own terrible way.



You heard the sounds of fire…

It was the roaring sound of the blazes that were all around you, as houses and buildings were consumed by the raging inferno that seemed to have spread to the whole city. It was the sound of cracking and sizzling, coming from wooden structures as they crumbled under their own weight. The sound of open furnaces, coming from the stone and brick buildings as the contents inside of them were cooked like a parody of an oven, their windows letting out red glares of fire and thick columns of smoke as if they were the gates to Tartarus itself.

And you heard the sounds of death…

It came from the mouths of ponies. As they were trapped inside their own homes, blinded by the smokes and surrounded by the flames. As they were entombed underneath their crumbled houses, begging for help or screaming out in panic for their loved ones. As they were burned alive, howling in pain for however long it took for their lungs to be filled with ashes.

You heard all of that, and yet you ran along, galloping through the streets of Canterlot as quickly as your hoofs could take you. Somehow knowing that your wings wouldn't be able to carry you even if your life depended on it, but somehow also understanding that you would not stop running until you reached the place you had to be.

When you finally reached the building where your family lived, your heart sank. Your body froze as you realized the great pile of rubble, bricks and toppled walls was standing on the exact same spot that you had once called home. You almost wouldn't have believed this was the place, if you hadn't spent most of your life walking up and down the street you were on, as you went to and from work.

Your hesitation only lasted a second, and soon enough you were on top of the pile of rubble, your hoofs grabbing the painfully heavy and hot pieces of debris and flinging them away as you tried to dig your way into it.

You could hear screams coming from underneath the rubble.

You could hear screams coming from all around you.

And you kept digging, even though none of the voices were familiar.



You lost the track of time, your body growing too numb, and your mind too tired, for you to be able to worry about things as trivial as how exhausted you were, or how much effort it took you to even move around as you worked to push the next toppled wall.



- - -



You worked. You toiled. You pushed yourself to the limit, and then you pushed yourself beyond that.

You really didn't care how much it hurt, or how much you got hurt while doing it.

At some point, a beam of wood fell on your side, hitting your left wing and causing a bruise that thumped painfully in time with your heartbeat. But you didn't care about that.

At some point something large and heavy slid towards you after you pushed out a pile of rubble, nearly crushing one of your hoofs and making your leg swell slightly. But you didn't care about that.

At some point, you realized you had several scratches, sores and marks all over your body. But you couldn't care less.

You just kept working on the pile of rubble. You just kept shouting the names of your brothers and sisters, of your mom and your dad, as you desperately tried to recognize of one of the desperate voices you could hear was from one of them.

You kept working… even as the fires died out, around you. Even as the screams died out, around you.

Even when you could no longer hear anypony under the rubbles, you kept working.

Because there was nothing else you could do.



At some point, you woke up. But not in the sense that this was all a bad dream. No. You woke up in the sense that you realized you had passed out, on top of the still standing enormous pile of rubble and underneath the glare of the sun. You woke up, and you got back to work, as much as your body protested and screamed for you to stop.

At some point, somepony offered you water, and you realized that you were so parched when you drank from it that you almost choked. They also tried to pull you away from the toppled building, but you struggled against them and they quickly gave up. You think they were guards, but you didn't really care.

At some point… at some point, you just forgot what you were even trying to do. You just looked around you, and you realized how little progress you had made, and how utterly large the building was. You had lived in that small apartment building for most of your life, after all, and even though you couldn't for the life of you remember how many stories it had, you could certainly tell that it was way too large for a single mare to be able to work through it.

You finally collapsed, once you realized that. Your heaving and exhausted breath giving way to sobbing tears and whimpers, as every last pain you were feeling on your body came back to you all at once.



You lost track of time. You just laid there, begging your family for forgiveness at how useless you were, and praying with all your soul that they were somehow alive and well underneath all of that rubble. Or better yet, that they had not been home for some reason, whatever reason, when this all happened.



- - -



You are in pain.

Your whole body hurts. Your mind hurts. Even the act of thinking hurts, as you lay on top of a half-bent wooden door, surrounded by the remains of the place where you grew up.

You think… you think you have been here, in Canterlot, for at least a whole day now. You are not really sure. But you are sure that the sun has already set, and risen again, at least once.

Still, you don't… you don't really care.

All you really care about is seeing your family again.

The fires have already all been extinguished, and you can see the distant figures of pegasi flying over the central parts of the city. You think they are search efforts, or at least you hope they are. But still, you can tell that their focus is being directed mostly at the central parts of Canterlot. And your family, of course, lived in the outskirt districts of the city, on the cheaper and poorer parts of the Capital that were far away from anything pretty and important.

You thought about flying over to them. To ask for help, or maybe to ask if they knew anything about any survivors, or if they had any clue of what in the Tartarus had happened in Canterlot to begin with. Because you think you had heard something, from the ponies and guards that passed nearby while you were here, but you didn't really pay attention to what they had said. You think they said something about monsters, but you are not really sure.

But still, you thought about flying over to them… but you couldn't. You just couldn't.

"Because I c-can't… leave this place…" you say to yourself, raising bruised and pained forelegs as you cover your eyes with your hoofs. "M-my family… they m-might be here, under a-all of this, and…"

Your voice cracks, as your numbed and exhausted mind slowly pieces together certain thoughts. Thoughts that you have been trying to suppress with all your might ever since you arrived in Canterlot. Thoughts that you simply couldn't bear to think of, less you truly lost what little energy you still had to keep going.

"… a-and if I leave, I m-might never se-hee them again a-and…!"

You feel tears, more tears, roll down through your ash-covered face. You feel your chest convulse painfully, and dry throat ache, as you cough between your whimpers and sobs.

Because you realize, your nearly feverish mind somehow making the connection even through the haze of exhaustion, that it just might not matter whether if you leave this place or stay. That maybe, and just maybe… you might never…

That your family didn't…

That all this time you spent away from them was…

T-that it was…! That t-they…-!

Your thoughts are interrupted by a sudden lurching, and you nearly fall down from where you are lying as you feel the rubble shift underneath you.

You almost jump at that, your heart racing and your body filling with energy as you realize what is happening. As you realize that the rocks are moving underneath you. As you realize that, against all odds, somepony might be alive under all of this.

That they might be digging their way out! That your family is okay, and you are about to see them!

But your hope turns into confusion as you realize that… it isn't just the rubble underneath you that is moving. No, everything around you is moving. Layers upon layers of bricks and broken buildings are moving all around you… no, they are being moved around you, and are gently being floated towards the street.

And all those floating pieces of debris, you realize, are surrounded by a glowing aura of pink.

Moments later, the telekinetic magic grabs hold of you as well, and you are delicately taken from the top of the rubble pile and towards a waiting group of ponies.

They are guards, you can tell. City guards, their armors covered in ashes and dust, their faces marred with exhaustion and sorrow.

You think they are part of a search effort. Or at least, that is what they tell you when the floating magic lands you close to them.

You think that they are trying to ask you something, several things, as a pony with a medicine-related cutie mark rushes towards you. What your name is, or how badly you are hurt, or whether if you know if there are any survivors in any of the nearby buildings.

You think… that a lot of things are happening around you, right now. But you can't really focus on any of those things.

The only thing you can really think about is the pony who is performing the glowing pink magic, the one that is in doing in a matter of minutes what you had not been able to do over the course of several hours.

You realize she is a Princess. You can't really remember her name, or why that particular piece of information is important. But still, you realize that the magical pony is a Princess.

So, you walk towards her. Ignoring the overworked doctor as he tries to tell you to stop. Ignoring the exhausted guards as they collect the… the bodies, that the Princess is floating out of the rubble. Ignoring the fact that the Princess herself seems… not to be in the best shape.

You ignore all of that, and you walk up towards the Princess. You stand in front of her, until she looks you in the eyes and you are sure that she has noticed you.



And then you ask her where she was, this whole time. You ask her, seeing how easy it is for her to do this, why she didn't arrive sooner. Why she didn't arrive before your family choked and died under that pile of ashes and rubble.



You think the pink Princess' expression… changed, after you asked her that. But you are not really sure. You might have seen a tear run down through her face, or you might have just imagined all of that, as you passed out after being placed next to the waiting guards.



- - -



None of the bodies that were pulled out of the building were from your family. But that didn't relieve you in the slightest, because you soon learned that the disappearances were as numerous as the deaths.

You woke up in a field hospital, in one of Canterlot's several plazas. There, you heard everything. You heard about the monsters, and about how the guards failed to show up, and about the great pyre Princess Celestia had made in front of the Royal Castle, where bodies of dead ponies were being cremated every midday by the Princess herself, if no family members appeared to claim them.

You stayed there until you were able to walk again, and that by itself took quite a few days. But still, you left Canterlot, even though you still had a limp and you couldn't move your wings, as soon as you hard the trains were moving again. Not for private transportation, mind you, you heard they were just coming and going to take ponies and materials to where they were needed. But still, it wasn't hard to convince the guards to let you take the train that would pass by Ponyville.

And truth be told, you would have boarded it as a stowaway if you really had to.

So, almost ten days after the disappearances happened in Ponyville, you finally returned…

Although it was only after the train departed to its next destination that you realized that… you had no idea what to do next.





- - -

- - -

- - -





You are Lady Velvet Covers and right now you are… you are looking at a heartbreaking sight.

It is night, and you have woken up a few minutes ago. Or rather, you have been woken up, by the characteristic scent of a pony sulking around your house.

For several tense seconds you thought it was an intruder. Maybe a changeling that survived the purge. Maybe a robber who was trying to take advantage of everything that was going on to steal from your home. You didn't know exactly what it was, but you could still sense the characteristic marks of its intentions.

You could smell its threat, you could smell its misery. You could smell its desire not to be heard or detected, as well as its unstable and confusing mental state.

It took you several moments to realize that, under all of that, you could also sense the familiar presence… of Soft Sweeps.

You sneaked out of your bed as soon as you realized that, and you had made your way towards her as quickly as you could.



"I… I quit, Mrs. Velvet… I can't take this anymore… I... I q-quit..."



That was the first thing she told you, as soon as she realized you were there. As soon as she turned around and... and faced you.

Soft Sweeps is looking at you, but only in the sense that she is looking in your direction. Her eyes are glassy and unfocused, and her expression is somehow both lost and alert at the same time.

And that is just her face… the rest of her, also, is…

Soft Sweeps is hurt. In so many different ways.

Her fur is filthy, covered in ash and bruises, dust and… and dried blood. She has wounds all over her body, scratches and cuts that seem to have received only the barest hint of medical attention. Gashes that seem to have been cleaned up only enough so they might not get immediately infected.

Her legs, also, are terribly lesioned, and you can see cracks on her hoofs from where you are standing. Her wings don't seem to be resting against her sides like they normally do, and you can tell that several of her feathers are rustled, or outright missing.

And her voice…

"What… what do you mean, Soft? What happened? What-?" you try to ask.

But she interrupts you before you can even finish what you were saying, her voice rasping and hoarse as she speaks.

"I said I quit." She says, cutting your words so forcefully that you almost take a step back in surprise. "I quit, and I'm done, and I can't take it anymore, a-and I… and m-my… My f-family and m-my…"

She says that, but her voice slowly begins to crack, what little steel she had in her tone fading away, as her expression slowly crumbles into heartbreaking anguish.

And as tears begin to form on her eyes, you carefully start making your way towards her. Your chest tightening up as the young mare simply… looks down towards the ground, her words dying in her mouth and coming out instead as pained moans.

"Oh, Softy. I am so, so sorry for-"



"STAY AWAY FROM ME!"



But you stop talking, and walking, as Soft Sweeps suddenly slams a trembling hoof against the ground, her face twisted in anger as she looks back towards you. And even though she still has tears running down through her cheeks, you can clearly sense how utterly serious… how murderous she is right now.

And how her anger is solely aimed at you, at this exact moment.

"Don't… don't you take a STEP towards me… Because this… all of this, this is all your fault!"

She slams her hoof against the floor once again, her whole body trembling as her wings go to a slightly open stance, showing you all the little signs that you are standing before a truly irate pegasus.

And to be honest, you have no idea how to answer what she just said.

"This is all YOUR fault! Because…! Because I…! I always spent so much time working… and I… so I wasn't there… I wasn't there when they needed me, a-and I don't even remember the last time I saw them… and..."

But as quickly as her anger comes, it also fades away. And soon enough, you are once again looking at the… utterly destitute Soft Sweeps. At the absolutely sorrowful mare who just…

Who clearly just lost everything she ever had. Everything she ever knew. Everypony she ever cared about.

Her hindlegs finally buckle behind her, and she sits down on the ground with a painful gasp, her hoofs going to her head as she covers her eyes and cries, every single movement she makes clearly painful and slow.

"I-I can't… I quit... I can't be here… I'm a horrible daughter… I'm a horrible sister… I can't take it to have Silky call me that ever again… I can't take it not having my own siblings call me that ever again… I… I…"

Soft Sweep's words eventually die out, turning into a long and painful drone of loss and misery. You can still see her anger rise to the surface, every now and then, but only to be beaten down by the utter exhaustion that is weighting her down.

And as for you… you don't even know how to begin addressing this. You can't even begin to fathom how much pain she is in, right now. You have no idea what might be best for her. Heavens, you don't even know what might even reach her, if you try to talk to her right now. It might just be that, no matter what you say, it will fall on deaf ears.

But still, Soft Sweeps needs you. And not in the sense that she needs "you". No, she needs somepony. Anypony. She desperately needs help.

And you will be damned if you don't do everything you can to help her.

But still, you need to decide how to go about this.



Well, you can only think of one way, that you know will almost surely work.

Soft Sweeps desperately needs direction.

And you will give it to her.



You will treat Soft Sweeps as you would treat…



[] [An Apprentice]
-"Rage burns inside of her. Blood boils, begging for her to move in ways she has no knowledge about. Take that burning wrath and use it to reforge her as if she were metal. Temper her into a sharp edge."
-Soft Sweeps will eventually become a Confidant.
-Soft Sweeps' main Lore will be turned into EDGE.
-You will gain one Edge scrap of Lore.


[] [A Moirologist]
-"There is nothing left for her. There is nothing left inside of her anymore. She has lost everything, and from now on she will always feel that she is alone, no matter where she goes. Thus, she is ready."
-Soft Sweeps will eventually become a Confidant.
-Soft Sweep's main Lore will be turned into WINTER.
-You will gain one Winter scrap of Lore.


[] [An Apostle] [This is a Regrettable Action]
-"Grief is a journey. A sharp, knife-edge path that separates Hate and Misery. Every step is painful, and most will eventually lose balance and fall towards either side. But take the knife that is Grief, plunge it deep into the heart: it becomes Agony."
-Soft Sweeps will immediately become a Minion.
-You will teach Soft Sweeps something great. You will make Soft Sweeps something great.
-Soft Sweeps will not die or be lost in any way. What you will gift her is purely knowledge.
-You will gain one Edge and one Winter scrap of Lore.
-This is a Regrettable Action.


[] [A Daughter]
-"Soft Sweeps has lost her blood family, but that is not the only kind of family that exists. You will never be able to give her back what she lost. You will never be able to erase the pain she is feeling. But you will remind her that there are still ponies who love her, one day at a time."
-You will take Soft Sweeps in.
-Her Lore characteristics will not be changed.
-You have no idea what else might happen as a result of this decision.
-WARNING: Soft Sweeps will be added into your "Family" nucleus. Like Silky, Stormchaser and Selene, she will become a pivotal factor when you consider your future actions, and allowing her to be harmed will result in terrible consequences to yourself. You will truly see her as your daughter.


[] [Exile]
-"Your words did not reach her. You tried to stop her, but you stepped out of her way when you realized she might actually try to hurt you. You hope that she comes back, some day. You hope that she at least finds happiness."
-Soft Sweeps will leave.



One hour moratorium. Vote for as many as you like, only the single most voted option will be selected.
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 4 - 1/7
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

Baldomare's horn lights up in a pale-pink glow, as she gently floats the kettle towards you and fills your cup with her strangely scented tea.

And you let her do just that. You don't even have the energy to thank her, as she finishes filling your cup. To be honest, you don't even have the energy to speak. A heavy silence hangs around you as Baldomare floats the kettle back towards her, and you can feel the mare eyeing you as she takes a sip from her own cup.

You let out a long sigh, partially breaking the silence that hangs around you. You resist the urge to massage the side of your head, despite the throbbing headache that you are feeling. This is all because of the stress you are feeling, you know, so you also know you can soldier your way through it.

Besides, you called Baldomare because you wanted to talk to her. So, you do your best to get yourself together, because it really won't do to be rude to her considering how kind she has been to you so far.

"Thank you, Baldomare," you say, doing your best to lift your downtrodden gaze and actually face the mare as you speak.

"Don't mention it, dear," she says, answering you with a rather worried smile that…

Well, you can only imagine how you must look like if Baldomare is making that sort of face as she looks at you.

"So," Baldomare continues to talk, although you can tell she is picking her words very carefully. "Could I ask… what exactly happened last night?"

You wince at her question, your headache acting up for a few moments even though you realize she asked it as kindly as she possibly could.

Heavens, you… really don't want to talk about this. You don't even want to think about this.

But still, you take a few deep breaths and try to center yourself again.

"Yes… about last night… Say, Baldomare, do you remember Soft Sweeps?" you ask.

After all, Baldomare has not been in the Wake for that long to begin with. And considering how she wasn't even in Ponyville this last month, she might not really remember who this is all about.

But, rather unsurprisingly, the mare nods to you almost before you finish asking the question.

"Yes, yes, I remember her. Filly's nanny, a bit too young for her own good. I remember her, and I know this is about her. I also-…" Baldomare almost says something but suddenly stops, looking at you with a hesitant expression as she wonders if she should say something or not. "Well, to be entirely honest, dear, I also recognized her voice, this last night. When she began to yell and all..."

You purse your lips at that, memories of what happened less than a day ago coming back to the forefront of your mind as you remember how Soft Sweeps…

As you remember the things she said, and the things she did, and also…

"Well, it helps that you know who this is about then," you say, letting out a sight as you try and fail to push those memories away. "So, to put it in simple terms, what happened was that, well… Softy… her whole family was in Canterlot."

You really can't bring yourself to say anything more than that, a sour taste spreading through your mouth as you say those words.

But thankfully, you don't really have to say anything else. You can see from Baldomare's expression how quickly she is piecing everything together.

You can see how her expression changes, her curious expression turning thoughtful as she thinks about what you just told her, and then her eyes suddenly going wide with realization. And then, a few moments later, you watch as her expression turns even more apologetic as she finishes connecting the dots.

As she realizes that you said Soft Sweeps' family "was" in Canterlot.

That, and the fact that you spent the whole afternoon talking to your family, behind closed doors. Coupled with how tired you look right now, considering how you finished talking to your family less than an hour ago.

"Oh…" is the only thing she says, her own expression becoming unusually somber and downcast as she says that.

"Yes… and I'm not sure you noticed, but Softy also hasn't been coming here these last few days either," you continue, and you watch as Baldomare's expression once again turns thoughtful for a few moments.

"Now that you mention it… yes, you're right. I haven't really seen her ever since I left for Manehattan last month. But you told me you dismissed the servants from coming, after this whole mess started, so I thought the nanny just wasn't coming to work."

You slowly shake your head at that.

"Not quite. What happened was that… Well, we can see Canterlot from Ponyville. So the night it happened, when the sun rose in the middle of the night, we all woke up to see that Canterlot was on fire. And Softy is a pegasus, so she…"

You trail off as Baldomare slowly nods at your words.

"And as you probably guessed by now, Baldomare, what happened was that Softy returned last night."

"Ah… That makes sense…" she says, her own eyes turning to look at… nowhere in particular, to the point that you can see the mare is also deep in her own thoughts. "That poor pony," she says eventually.

"Yeah…" you reply, the dejected words escaping your mouth almost without conscious prompt. "I just… I just hope I did the right thing, Baldomare. I just hope I manage to do the right thing, moving forwards…"

Your horn starts to glow, and you slowly float your cup of tea towards you.

"But the thing is, she was… Softy was so angry. Heaven knows she deserves to be angry, but I… I didn't know what to do. I was scared, even. Not scared of her, but scared for her. It scared me to think just how… how devastated she had to be, for her to be that angry."

Although you do understand why she was like that. Of course you understand. What happened to Soft Sweeps is something that is probably one of your worst nightmares, to the point that you don't even know how you would react if it happened to you. So of course you don't blame her for how she reacted… for how she is reacting.

But still, it scared you. It hurt you to see her like that, and it still hurts you to know how much she must be suffering right now.

"Yes, dear, I…" Baldomare says, hesitantly, "to be honest, I'm surprised your husband didn't wake up. The house is pretty large, but… well, even I could hear it from my room…"

You let out a sigh at that, but you can't help but agree with her. Thank the heavens for small mercies that Stormchaser didn't walk into you two during all that.

"But I can also tell this isn't the whole story, Velvet. So I have to ask…"

The mare continues, taking a sip from her own tea as she asks her question.

"What exactly did you do?" she asks.

And although you can't stop your expression from turning into a grimace, you try to collect your thoughts as best as you can to answer her question.

You take another deep breath, noticing how dry your mouth is.

So, you take a sip of your tea-
 
-which, despite being a bit bitter than you would prefer, helps you ease down a bit.

"Well, Baldomare I did the only thing I could, given the circumstances."

You float your cup of tea down, noticing how the mare raises an eyebrow in curiosity.

But you continue to speak regardless.

"I taught her a lesson."

And then you tell Baldomare what happened.

You tell her how you realized how desperately furious Soft Sweeps was, but also how you saw that the young mare had nothing else to hang on to except for that anger.

So, you fanned the flames of her rage. You guided it, grabbing it by the ears and dragging it in the direction you wanted.

You took Soft Sweep's anger, and you focused it on yourself.

Because you saw, then and there, that doing so would be the only way to keep her safe.

You made Soft Sweeps hate you.

It hurts you to think that you did that. It makes your heart ache to know that you succeeded. But still, you know that what you are doing is for the best.

Because if Soft Sweeps hates you, and you alone, then she won't hate herself. She won't try to hurt herself when you are not looking.

Because if her anger is focused on you, then she will not feel angry at the memory of her family, she will not foster any thoughts that they abandoned her, or that she abandoned them.

Because if she hates you… then you might still be able to salvage her relationship with your daughters.

But there is a price for that, of course. One that you will never be able to take back, no matter how much time passes or how much Soft Sweeps cools down.

And that price will be that…

"She is never really going to forgive you. You know that, don't you?" Baldomare says, as you finish telling her what you did. "She might grow to respect you, and even admire you. But what you did… what you will turn her into… Well, a blade can only ever be used to cut, or so I heard."

"Yes, I know. But I… I prefer to think that this is for the best. Or rather, that this is what is best for her… You didn't see her last night, Baldomare. You weren't there to see how she was like… There is no easy way out of the place she is right now, mentally speaking. So, I am willing to take on this burden, if it is going to help her."

You say that, and you can see Baldomare respectfully nodding at you.

You hope that means she agrees with you.

You dearly hope this means you made the right decision.

But a few moments later, you watch Baldomare's eyes narrow, the mare's expression turning into one of deep thought for a few moments. And you tilt your head at that, wondering what exactly she might be thinking about.

"Hang on a second, Velvet…" but the mare speaks up before you can ask what is on her mind. "Let me just make sure I got some things right… This Soft Sweeps mare… you just taught her an Edge secret, right? To flare her anger and all that?"

"I, uhm… well, I was hoping to just send her off with a few secret words but…" you purse your lips as you recall what happened last night, feeling your heart clench at what you were forced to do. "But Soft ended up attacking me and… I was forced to defend myself. But the things I had to do did end up serving as an Edge lesson."

Baldomare doesn't look at all surprised by your words, and you are not sure if that comforts you or not. But still, the fact remains that… well, you tried to hurt Soft Sweeps as little as possible, but ponies can be quite irretractable when they believe they have nothing else to lose.

Although that did serve as a confirmation that you successfully turned yourself into the sole focus of her anger.

"And you also said that you felt a tinge of potential for other Lores in her…" Baldomare says, tapping a hoof against her teacup. "What were those again?"

You tilt your head at that, not entirely sure of where Baldomare is going. But still, you answer her regardless.

"Uhm… Heart, I think? No, wait. I think she had a penchant for Heart, but this whole experience might have muffled it into the background. But still, there is definitely a bit of Heart left inside of her. That, and Forge. Heaven knows this whole experience will… change her."

You say that, and you hear Baldomare mutter some things under her breath, even raising a hoof and asking you to give her a few more moments while she thinks.

Until something finally clicks in her expression, and she looks at you as if you had suddenly grown a second head.

"Wait," she says, with a tone that you had never heard her use before. A mixture of disbelief, and perhaps even shock. "So... you met a pony who has a talent for Edge, Heart and Forge."

"I… uhm, yes?"

"And you have taken upon yourself to become her mentor."

"Yes, Baldomare. I did just say that's my planm" you say, still confused about why Baldomare is acting like this. "Soft has a lot going on, and way too much anger in her, but I still feel I can guide her through all of this an-"

"Yes yes, whateveryousay. But still. You have an Edge-Heart-Forge mentee. Who you will teach. And you are a scarred mare." She continues, cutting you off, her voice growing more intrigued and urgent as she speaks.

"I fail to see why that is relevant to anyt-" you try to say something, growing more and more confused at how she is acting.

"And you are a scarred mare who is hiding a terrible secret from her." But she cuts you off again. "Because I am sure you will never tell her that you knew there were changelings in Canterlot for several months before her whole family was killed by them."

You have no idea how to answer her. She is right, of course. When you think of it like this, you did know that Soft's family lived in Canterlot, and you did know there were changelings there. And you know that this is something you can never tell Soft Sweeps.

But still, you…

You have no idea why Baldomare is so flabbergast by all this!

"I, uhm… well, you are right about all this, Baldomare. But… is there some that I am missing regarding all of this?"

Baldomare looks at you for a few more moments, her eyes wide in surprise and unblinking. Until she finally takes a deep breath, and shakes her head as if she has given up on something.

"Mansus above… do ponies in this Era don't know about pattern recognition?" you hear her mumble to herself as she grabs her cup of tea and all but gulps down from it. "It's like you do it on purpose! Freaking metaphysical weight of dyads. I swear to the Watchpony that…"

"Erm… Baldomare? Is everything alright?"

"Bleh, don't mind me. So, you were forced to stop this Soft Sweeps, and try as you might you ended up hurting her a tad more. Well then, what did you do next? Crow's beak, I can't tell if you just dodged a bullet or if you lost a great opportunity when you didn't…"

You recoil a bit at how bluntly Baldomare said that. Because again, you are honestly not proud of what you did, even if you know you didn't have any other choice.

Almost defensively, you take up your own cup of tea as you try to figure out how to tell her what happened next. After all, you didn't leave Soft on your house. You couldn't. Part of the whole process is to let her rage simmer and die down a little bit, so you have to keep her in a place that is close enough for you to keep an eye on her, and far enough for her not to be constantly reminded of your presence.

And also, you had to leave her in a place where she would be taken care of, since on top of all of what happened to her she is also physically hurt.

But still, carrying her to Ponpon's house and explaining what happened to your trusty maid was… well, it was another journey on its own.

"Well, considering how hurt Soft Sweeps was, and how I couldn't keep her here, I really didn't have another choice," you say, taking a short sip from your tea-
 
-although your tea, you realize just now… is very cold.

But you don't really mind that. You have already been colder.

In fact, you find it somewhat soothing.

"Well?" Baldomare speaks up, drawing your attention back towards her.

Which makes you realize you haven't spoken in a while now.

"Ah, right," you say, absent-mindedly. "Soft Sweeps was… quiet, after that. So very quiet. However, I could see that she was still suffering, Baldomare."

You put down your cup of tea, idly noticing how the liquid's surface trembles for a little while as you move it. Until it finally goes still.

"Do you know how I could tell she was still suffering?" you ask.

And as you look up from your tea and face Baldomare, you realize her expression is… sour, as she looks at you.

But still, you hold her gaze, and you stay silent. Patiently waiting for her to answer your question.

Which she eventually does, as soon as she realizes this conversation will not continue until she answers you.

"Because she was still crying, right?" she asks, framing it as a question even though she already knows she is right.

"Correct," you say. "And although I guided her through the first step, I am aware this is a long journey. But I will help her, Baldomare. I swear to you I will help Soft, the same way I promised her."

You see Baldomare purse her lips at that, and you can tell that she clearly disapproves of what you have done. But you don't begrudge her for that.

After all, you also don't like what you are doing.

But you also know that Baldomare understands. Even if she disapproves, you know she still understands.

Because the alternative would have been to let Soft Sweeps suffer. And sure, maybe letting her suffer might have worked out, in the end. After all, grieving is a part of life, and it might have been that your dear Soft would, eventually, come to terms with what happened. It might have been that some day she would laugh again, and be happy.

But you can't take that risk. You aren't willing to gamble her life, you aren't willing to gamble her, on a vague possibility that she might come to terms with everything she has lost and move on.

And most importantly… you aren't willing to let her suffer, to let her walk that long and painful path, just for a chance that she might turn out all right.

Not when you have an alternative.

"I could see she was still suffering," you continue, mirroring Baldomare's words, "because she was still crying. So, I will take her tears away from her, like I took her voice away from her last night. And then I will take from her everything else that causes her pain, until she never has to suffer again."

You watch as Baldomare's expression turns into a scowl. But in that scowl you also see something else, something deeper.

Because of course, you can clearly tell that the mare disapproves of what you are doing.

But you can also tell that, deep down, she knows that she will be a hypocrite if she tries to stop you.

"You still haven't told me," Baldomare eventually says, even though you know that she just wants this conversation to be over, "where you took her."

You once again float your teacup towards you, making the movement deliberately slow so that the tea's surface remains undisturbed.

And you stare into Baldomare's eyes during the entirety of the cup's long voyage.

"I think we both know where I am keeping Soft Sweeps, Baldomare," you say, moments before the teacup reaches your mouth.

And for all that Baldomare looks utterly unsurprised, you can see how she shakes her head at what you just said.

"She should have burned that house to the ground when she had the chance," she says.

"But she didn't," you answer, "and now that is the perfect place for another pony to cry until her tears are gone."

"Well then, I'm thankful this won't really be the case," Baldomare says, as you finish bringing your cup to your lips and take a sip from your tea-
 
-which tastes like…

Like…

Your tea, it tastes like…



You know this taste.

You look around you, your eyes growing a fraction wider as you take in your surroundings.

Nothing has changed. There is absolutely nothing different around you. You are still in your tearoom, and Baldomare is still sitting opposite to you.

There is nothing wrong. And yet…

You know this taste.

"Is anything the matter, Velvet?" Baldomare asks, tilting her head slightly.

Which makes your heart begin to hammer inside your chest.

She hasn't realized yet.

She still doesn't know!

You have a chance!

You wave a hoof at her, giving her a perfectly normal half-smile and telling her that-

-telling her that NOTHING. You immediately close your mouth shut, as you realize almost on the last moment that if you say even a single word it's all over.​

Your heart begins to beat even faster, and you feel cold sweat forming on your forehead. What should you do? What in the Tartarus should you do?!

"Oh, I'm glad it's nothing. I was worried I had somehow messed up the tea or something," Baldomare says. And for all that you want to sigh in relief, you also realize that every second you don't say anything is another second for her to start suspecting that something is not right. "But anyways, you still haven't told me what your plan is moving forward. Because sure, that Soft Sweeps mare is doing better now, but what next?"

You do your best to not start trembling, but you know your time is running out. Should you try to make a break for it? Should you lunge at the door and try to run? Should you lunge at Baldomare and try to take her out? Is that even how this works?!

Ten seconds pass, and Baldomare idly looks down at her tea as if she was an old soothsayer reading tea leaves.

Or maybe you should talk to her. She would surely understand, right? Or maybe she would just give you a chance. Or perhaps… you could force her to give you a chance! She is your summon, after all, so there might be something you can still do!

Thirty seconds pass, and a chill runs down your spine as Baldomare stops moving. The entirety of her attention suddenly focusing on the teacup she is holding, her eyes unerringly locked on the liquid's surface.

And just like that, you understand that your time is up. This is it. Whatever you are going to do you have to do it now, before you lose the initiative and-

Baldomare looks up at you, her eyes filled with the unmistakable glint of Lantern as she looks into your very soul, her expression focused and uncompromising.

"I can explain-!" you try to say on the split second it takes her to-

"Nope."
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 4 - 5/7
-but somehow you choke on it. You have no idea how, but you somehow manage choke on your tea, and several embarrassing moments pass as you try and fail to cough it out from your system.

"Goodness, are you alright Velvet?!" Baldomare says, moving to get up from her couch but stopping as soon as you raise a hoof.

"I-m al-righ-" you say, or at least try to say, between a violent fit of coughs.

It takes you almost a full minute before manage to breathe normally once again. And you take several few deep breaths for good measure, just to make sure that your body understands that everything is alright. With Baldomare looking at you worriedly, and extremely apologetically, during the whole time.

"Heavens…" you say to yourself, still gasping slightly, "I know a whole library's worth of Lore knowledge, and I still don't have anything that might save me from a lungful of tea," you say, forcing your still panicked face to smile.

It takes Baldomare half a second to realize you just made a joke, but she finally lets out a small chuckle, and you are glad to see her worried expression soften down into relief. But still, you do have a point, because you might not enjoy dark humor but it would indeed be extremely embarrassing to die because you choked on tea of all things.

"Watchpony's light, Velvet, don't scare me like that," she says, still trying to stifle her laugher. "But still, I couldn't agree more. Like I said before, it takes a lot of effort to cheat death!"

You allow yourself to giggle a bit, letting the impromptu mirth wash over the somber atmosphere that had built up from all the previous conversation.

"But still, I'm sorry my tea did that, Velvet," she says.

Although she honestly sounds far more apologetic than she would normally be.

"Oh, don't worry Baldomare," you say, waving a placating hoof at her, "the tea is lovely. And besides, I'm the one who is to blame, seeing how I literally failed at something as simple as drinking from a teacup."

You say that. But still, for some reason, a small part of you is telling you that Baldomare really means it, with the apology she just gave you. And you can't shake the feeling that her expression is slightly... complicated, right now.

Although you also know there is nothing you can do about it. After all, the mare almost always refuses to answer your questions, so you are sure that trying to ask her what is really bothering her won't get you anywhere.

"But well, as I was saying…" you say, your short-lived amusement dying down as you continue from where you left off. "I asked Ponpon to take care of Softy for a while, made her promise me she wouldn't come to work and would take care of her. Because, well... Softy was… Softy is really angry, Baldomare."

You let out a short sigh, as you remember just how intense that whole affair was. At how angry she was. How desperate her words sounded as they flew out of her mouth.

"At herself, at me, at the world. At everything, really, as much as it pains me to say this. So even though I really wish I could have her here with us, I don't think it would do her any good to stay in a place where she will be constantly reminded about how she worked so far away from her family for all these years and…"

You trail off, picking up the offending teacup as Baldomare slowly nods at what you just said.

"Well, that is also why I spent the best part of the day explaining everything to Stormchaser, Silky and Selene. Because I… I have to make sure they all understand what is happening, and how we... how we all have to band together and help Softy, moving forward."

You purse your lips at that, thinking back at the several hours that you spent… very gently explaining to your daughters the gravity of what happened to Soft Sweeps, and how careful you will need them to be the next time they see Softy.

After all, Silky does see her as an older sister… and even Selene warmed up to her, eventually. And Soft Sweeps made it very clear, between her tears and sobs, just how badly she might react if the fillies were to treat her in a certain way, for the foreseeable future.

"But really, Baldomare. I honestly don't… I'm really worried about how to take things from here onwards."

You say that, and you let out a long sigh. Because deep down, you care too much about Softy to not try to do something. But still, you know that just having good intentions isn't good enough, and it gnaws at you that you just don't know if what you are doing will work out or not.

"Well, if it helps even a little bit," Baldomare says, her voice sounding strangely reassuring for some reason. As if she somehow knows exactly what she is talking about. "I can't tell you for sure that what you are doing will work out. But I can guarantee that… well, that I'm glad you didn't chose to do anything else."

She says that, and for some reason you can't help but feel… strangely reassured.

As if her words have a deeper meaning, for some reason. Like she really knows what she is talking about, and isn't just trying to comfort you like a normal friend would.

So, you can't help but smile faintly as you hear her say that.

"Well, when you say it like," you say, as you bring your teacup to your lips, "for some reason I can't help but trust you."

And just as Baldomare opens her mouth to say something, you take a sip from your tea-

-and you choke-

"Wha-… what?! Oh no. No, no, no no no…"

-because you recognize this taste, as it sticks to your throat and clots in your mouth-

"Velvet, listen to me. Listen to me. Look into my eyes. You are going to be fine, I promise!"

-it is the taste of tar and blood and ashes-

"Just listen to my voice, and focus on what we were talking about-!"

-and all the bad things that happened to you in your youth-
 
-and you finally feel that you are back.

As that realization dawns upon you, you realize that Baldomare is standing right in front of you, holding your head between her hoofs.

!!!

So of course, you immediately push her away, your horn lighting up with an exploding force as you all but shove her as far away from you as possible.

"Agh!"

The room lights up with the strength of your magic, and you watch as Baldomare hits her back hard against the low table, tea plates and cutlery being shoved aside and falling to the ground as the mare painfully falls towards the floor with a dry thud.

Your heart is still hammering inside your chest, as you come to terms with that fact that it worked. That your stupid gambit somehow worked, and that you're back. Or maybe that she is back. Who knows, you are not really sure how this works.

But of course, your body also tenses up as you realize that… well, that you just attacked a Name.

Because you know that things can turn very ugly now, very quickly.

"Gods-damned… Mansus-cursed…!" you hear Baldomare curse out loudly as she puts her legs underneath her, slowly getting on her hoofs as she presses against her head in a particular spot. "Ant-crazed! Fucking Wolf psychopath!"

And a few moments later she finally seems to be back to her senses, and you are not sure if you should be relieved or terrified that she doesn't look angry, or even surprised.

The only thing you can tell from her expression is that she is slightly annoyed.

"Why the hay did you do that for?!"

You open your mouth to answer her, but she waves a hoof at you and you somehow understand that she already knows what you are going to say.

"Not that, Velvet. I know why you pushed me. And by the Gods, this is why I hate feeling pain… What I am really asking is why you tried this stupid trick. Do you have any idea how dangerous doing that was?!"

You can't help but lower your ears at that. Because you know that she is right, and you know that no matter what answer you give her she will still give you a dressing-down where she will objectively prove that you are wrong.

But still, for the same reason you understand Baldomare to be in control of this situation, even though you just flung her halfway across the room with a single spell, you also can't help but try to answer her.

You open your mouth to answer.

And watch as Baldomare's expression immediately shifts into disgust, even before you say your first word.



"I did that because… I needed you to give me a chance…?" you say meekly.



"Ugh… Wolf-tongue," she says, covering up her nose with a hoof, "you should learn how to get that under control sooner rather than later, dear… But still, your trick paid off, and I'm back here. So. What do you want?" she asks.

And you can't help but feel the piercing weight that she just put behind her words.

Because you know that Baldomare is asking you this question as a mere formality. That she is choosing to be polite, if nothing else.

After all, if she really wants to you know she can simply take the answers from you, along with so many other things.

And your tension grows bigger and bigger as you realize that her politeness, and her patience, is fading away with every passing moment. As you realize that you have dug yourself into this situation, even if you don't really have a better choice. And that even if she doesn't look like she is mad at you, you should still try your best to make sure she stays that way.

"I… What I want is... I want to stay!" you say out loud, the words bursting out of your mouth almost in panic. Speaking is still painful, and the words still feel awkward as they roll through your tongue, but you speak them nonetheless. "I want to stay. Or I want you to stay. Or however else this works, I don't know. But still, I want you to pick me!"

Baldomare holds your gaze for a long, tense moment after you say that, and you brace yourself for… whatever it is that she might do to you next.

But still, after several seconds staring at you with that piercing gaze of hers-

"By the Mansus, Velvet…"

Baldomare simply lets out a long sigh. And as if you were a filly who just threw a tantrum, she simply turns her back to you and climbs back up onto her couch.

And when she turns back to face you again her expression looks… almost as if she is tired.

As if she has already done this several times already and is not looking forward to doing it again.

"Velvet, you know that's not how it works," Baldomare says, with an honestly apologetic frown.

But that is enough to make your heart sink.

Because you can tell just by looking at her... you can tell just from the tone of voice that she used just now, that...

That there really isn't a way. That what you are asking for really is utterly impossible.

That this is her final answer.

Or really, that this is the final answer. That Baldomare wouldn't be able to change this even if she wanted.

And you... you...

You can't accept that.

You won't accept that!

"I don't care about that. I don't care if this breaks a rule, or if there is a price. I made the right decision, Baldomare, I know it! I need you to trust me on this, but it has to be me!"

"That's not what I mean, Velvet," she says, in a tone that is at the same time gentle and firm. "I mean that this is not how it works, Velvet. This isn't a choice."

"Don't lie to me, this has to be choice. And if anypony can do something about it, then I know it has to be you. There has to be a way, Baldomare! Otherwise… If it's not a choice, then why am I here? How are we having this conversation right now? I know that… I can feel that we are here right now, so why the hay can't we just stay like this?!"

You raise your voice. Despite your best efforts to control yourself you realize that you are practically shouting at Baldomare right now.

But what else can you do? What other choice do you have but to plead, to beg that she helps you, regardless of whatever cost there might be?

After all, you know you are on the right path. You know that what you did was right. That this is the best possible solution to what has happened!

And now that you realized that… that what? That this might all end? That this might all be undone? Well, now that you realized that this might simply not happen, what else can you do but try to cling to it for dear life?

"Velvet…"

But the expression Baldomare has, as she simply says your name…

It immediately makes you understand that, well…

"Trust me when I say that I am sorry, dear. But this really isn't how things work. Gods know I wish it was this simple, but it really isn't. Not for us, Velvet. Not for us."

You feel your energy draining away from your body at that. Because for all that you want to call Baldomare a liar, you know that she isn't lying. She never lies.

Which ultimately means that… you have failed. Even if you were to unsummon Baldomare right now. Even if you somehow managed to convince her to do something, to do anything in her power to help you, she still wouldn't be able to do what you need her to do.



Because, like she said, this is not how it works.



You feel your hindlegs buckle behind you and you sit down on the ground, suddenly feeling very tired.

What happens next, then? Will everything just go dark? Will you even remember this ever happened? Does any of this even matter?

You look up at Baldomare, and you can see from her expression that she knows exactly what is going on in your mind. You can see that she is following every single one of your realizations, and that she can see all your doubts and fears as if you were an open book.

Which also means, in turn, that she knows about all the questions that you have inside your mind right now. And that she is choosing not to answer them.

But, if nothing else, you can at least tell just how much she is sorry for all of this.

"I always hate it when this happens," she says.

And you believe her.

"Can… can you at least promise me that you… that I will take care of Softy? Please I… at least tell me that…" you ask her. You beg her.



"... No."



That is the last word you hear before-
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 4 - 7/7
-you shake your head, feeling as if…

Feeling as if…

Wait, what the hay just happened?

"Wait, what?" you say to yourself, shaking your head.

You look around you as a strange mixture of vertigo and forgetfulness slips away from your mind. You feel like something just happened, or that you just forgot about something important, but the more you try to remember what it was, the more it slips away from you.

You also suddenly feel very tired. Way more tired than you think you should be, even if you take into consideration everything that has happened today.

"What what, Velvet?" Baldomare asks you, and you realize the mare is sitting opposite to you on one of the couches of your tearoom.

And it suddenly clicks.

Right, of course.

What just happened is that… you are about to have a conversation with Baldomare. After all, she did tell you some time ago that she could enhance your Secret Histories knowledge, even if only temporarily, so that is what you want to talk about with her.

And of course, you also want to talk to her about… well, about what just happened, with Soft Sweeps and your family.

"Oh, it's nothing. Pardon me. I think I was just… well, forget about it," you say, settling yourself on your own couch.

"Nothing? Are you sure about that?" she asks, her words sounding strangely meaningful, although you are not really sure why. Although, to be fair, Baldomare speaks like this most of the time anyways. "Well, if you are telling me 'nothing' just happened, then let's try this again."

You tilt you heard at that. "Pardon, Baldomare. But try what again?"

"Oh, you will see," is all she says, in a tone that you already know means you shouldn't ask any more questions. "Now, dear, as soon as we finish this conversation, I will help you with your Mansus scaling problems. But before that, you seem to have a lot on your mind. So why don't you tell me a bit about that first?"

"Right, uhm… yes, that sounds like a good idea."

"Of course it is, dear. And would you care for some tea? I brewed it myself, just for this little chat of ours," she says, nodding towards the kettle she has on the table next to her couch.

"I would love some, Baldomare."

Baldomare's horn lights up in a light-pink glow, as she gently floats the kettle towards you and fills your cup with her strangely scented tea.





You have told Baldomare what happened, regarding Soft Sweeps. You have told her about what happened to the young mare, and how you decided to help her as much as you can, for however long she needs.

You have also explained to your family, even if in varying degrees of details when it came to your daughters, how careful you will have to be with her for the foreseeable future. Currently, Soft Sweeps is recuperating at Ponpon's house. You will visit her as often as you can, of course, but this whole situation really will have you playing it by ear.

Baldomare also did... something to you, during your conversation.

You are now under the effect of the Influence
"I Have Been Here Before" (Secret Histories, +40). This influence will fade at the END of THIS TURN.

You have gained two scraps of Secret Histories Lore. (You will no longer gain any Lore scraps from Secret Histories Influence).

Author's note: Dear archive reader. If you have reached this post by simply clicking on the "next threadmark" button you may have missed something! Kindly click the very last line on this update, the one written as a blue hyperlink. And instead of going to the next post, manually scroll down until you reach this point again!
 
Last edited:
Sometimes, we can only be there
You are Scootaloo. And right now, you are in Silky's house.

Although technically, you have been here for a while now, so… is this your house as well? Do you, uh, live here now?

Silky's mom kinda sorta said you do, and she has said that more than once, so… you guess?

But anyways.

You are Scootaloo. And right now, you are in Silky's house.

But more importantly, right now you are mulling over a rather worrying problem.



"Well, she did it again," you whisper under your breath, as you look down at the empty bed.



At Selene's empty bed, mind you.

Although the fact that Selene's bed is empty isn't strange in itself, of course. It's a bed. It's meant to be empty most of the time, unless you're sick or something like that.

However, the current situation is worrying for three reasons.

One, because it's the middle of the freaking night. The window is wide open, and you can see that the moon is still a ways from the horizon, so you can tell that it will still be a few hours before sunrise.

Two, because your own makeshift bed, the ridiculously large mattress that you have been sleeping on, is on the floor right next to Selene's bed. So not only did she sneak out of her bed and left the room, but she also somehow did it without waking you up.

Seriously. Selene is already quiet to begin with, and you swear her coat was made for night camouflage. But come on, how did she pull this one off?! Your sleep isn't that heavy that you wouldn't have heard her!

And three, because… this situation is actually worrying because this is not the first time this has happened.

This is not the first time you have woken up in the middle of the night and realized Selene isn't there.

You haven't really thought much about it. Or rather, you have thought about it… a bit… okay, maybe a lot. But still, you really thought you shouldn't be nosy about it.

However, as you look down at Selene's empty bed, and think back at the several… small things that you have been noticing about her, here and there, these last few days…

Well, you're kinda thinking that maybe you should do something about this.

Selene is quiet, and she has all sorts of problems, her amnesia and all… and all the other stuff…

But she's still your friend. And you won't be able to keep calling her your friend if you don't do something when you're honestly worried about her.

With that in mind, you quietly sneak out of the room, and go look for her.



- - -



Silky and Selene's house is large.

Very large.

You've been here for a while now, ever since the aborted sleepover, but you still haven't explored all of it.

Heck, even Selene herself told you that she hasn't explored all of it, and she's been living here for months!

Although you're sure she was talking about the annexed buildings as well, and about the farther farm-related places that they also own.

But anyways. As much as this house is large and exciting to explore, that's kinda working against you right now…

Because you can't find Selene anywhere!

You tip-hoofed your way out of the room, you went up and down the corridor, checked every door that wasn't locked (except for the rooms of course), and then you went over the whole labyrinth of halls-kitchen-backrooms that were unlocked downstairs… twice. And still no sign of the dang filly!

Maybe she knows a trick that you don't? She has been living here for months now, so maybe she found out something already? Some sort of secret passage that leads to somewhere that is locked during the night?

"Maybe there's a… a basement of sorts? Some trapdoor that she knows how to get to? Who knows, she might just have a copy to one of the keys," you mumble to yourself, as you stare at the central door on the enormous entrance hall, the one that leads outside. "I mean, she's not anywhere that's unlocked and… maybe I should check Silky's room? Although I do not want to wake her up and…"



"No, she doesn't have a secret key or anything like that. Well, not in the regular sense of th-"

"AH!"



Your nearly jump out of your skin as you hear somepony's voice from right behind you. In fact, you literally jump, your legs jerking out underneath you in sheer shock, to the point that you are sure you would have taken flight if you could.

And it takes you several seconds, and quite a few deep breaths, to realize that you are still paralyzed in shock. It also takes you about half as much time to finally turn around and look at the source of the somewhat familiar face.

"Oh, did I scare you? Sorry for that," she says, as you turn to face her with still-shaking legs.

"N-not at all…" you say, your heart still beating a lot faster than you think it should, "I, uh, just didn't expect you to be here, uh… auntie Baldie."

You say that second-to-last word with a slight inflection as you look up to the mare. Because for all that everypony, including herself, says that you should call her that, for some reason it still feels weird for you.

Because… "auntie" Baldie feels waaay too much like a teacher, to you. In fact, you are reminded of Miss Cheerilee whenever you look at her. So calling her "auntie" just feels wrong.

This might just be a trauma you have, from that one time you called Miss Cheerilee "mom", but that is beyond the point.

"But you've been walking up and down the house for a while now, so I thought I should give you some help," she says, "and you might lose the timing if you take any longer, so it's for the best."

"Ah, sure, thank-" you say, but you immediately stop when you realize the several strange that she managed to jam into a single phrase. "Actually, wait. How do you know what I'm doing? And what do you mean by timing?" you ask, raising an eyebrow at her.

"Oh, don't worry too much about the little details. I'm auntie Baldie, remember? I know stuff," she says, somehow managing to sound dismissing (in a this-is-too-obvious-to-bother-answering kind of way) and intriguing at the same time. "Now, about your quest to find your friend Selene…"

You try your best to keep the sheer disbelief out of your face. You fail, of course, but you have already been in this house for long enough to know that asking auntie Baldie to explain herself is a lost cause.

So, if nothing else, you are at least going to accept her help if she is willing to give it. Never mind the whys and the hows involved in all of this.

"Okay," you say tentatively, "so, uh, do you know where Selene is?"

"Of course! Knowing stuff is my thing, after all. But more importantly, I want to point out that you also know where Selene is."

"Wait, what?" you ask, tilting your head.

Because you thought auntie Baldie was going to help you.

But what she just said wasn't helpful at all!

"It's exactly what I said, dear. You already know where she is. You just haven't realized yet," she repeats herself, even more confidently this time.

And you resist the urge to facehoof.

"Auntie Baldie… I think that if I knew where Selene was I maybe wouldn't have been sneaking up and down the house for the last…" you look towards the large clock on the hall, but give up when you realize it's too dark for you to see what time it is, "for the last hour or so?"

"True. But maybe if you had thought things through just a bit better you wouldn't even have needed to do all that to begin with?" she says, with an amused smile.

To which you answer by not rolling your eyes at her.

Although you can't really suppress the frustrated sigh that you let out a few moments later.

"Alright, alright, a better hint then," she says, as if this was somehow fun for her. "So, you sleep next to her bed, right?"

"Yeah," you answer. Mrs. Velvet did offer you a room (the house has so many spare rooms!) but you preferred to stay in Selene's after all.

"And you're pretty sure she wouldn't have been able to sneak by you without waking you up, right?"

"I guess? I mean, she might have. I swear sometimes Selene feels like a ghost."

"Mhmm, I suppose that's accurate in a sense. But anyhow, you also know that Selene isn't really fond of the moon, right?"

"Well duh, she says that almost every night. That's not really a secret that she keeps or anything."

"True, true," the mare says, nodding to herself.

And then, she gives you an encouraging wink as she says her next words.

"So why was the bedroom window open when you woke up?"



A smile slowly appeared in auntie Baldie's face, as your own expression slowly went from confusion and realization.

And you swear that the long, drawn-out "ooohhh…" that you let out somehow made her night.



- - -



"Selene is freaking insane…" you mumble to yourself, as you look out through the bedroom window.

Because you can see it. You can see how she does it.

You can see the parts of the wall where a pony could technically, and only technically, step on in order to make their way up to the roof.

But still, you can "see it" in the sense that you can understand that it is possible, not in the sense that you can do it. Just like those devilish math problems that Sweetie Belle can resolve during class. You can see how it is doable, but you certainly don't have the ability to do it yourself.

"And what is more…" you mumble to yourself nervously…

… as you take your eyes away from the exterior wall of the house, and look down… towards the faraway ground.

"Selene is a blasted earth pony. How in Equestria did she even think about doing this?"

Because again, Selene's room is on the second floor.

And this is a large house. The ceiling on the first floor is high. So you are sure that you are way higher than you would be if you were on the second floor of, say, Apple Bloom's house. Hay, you think you are even higher up than Sweetie Belle's room, and her room is on top of her sister's shop!

But still…

What auntie Baldie said makes sense…

Selene has to be up there… on the -you gulp down something dry- on the roof of this very large castle-sized house.

She has to be up there, and you are still worried about her.

So you have to get up there.

And not being able to fly is not an excuse. Selene can get up there by herself, as well, so…

"Alright… pegasi aren't afraid of heights… pegasi aren't afraid of heights…" you say to yourself, as you try your best not to look at the long fall that awaits you if you commit even a single mistake. "J-just… just think of what Rainbow Dash would do…!"

Well, Rainbow Dash would have flown up there, of course. And it would have been awesome. But more importantly, Rainbow would also have been brave.

With that in mind, you take a deep breath.

And prepare to do something incredibly stupid.



- - -



Your legs are shaking.

The roof tiles feel slippery under your hoofs, and you are afraid that they might just fall off in a small avalanche if you don't walk carefully.

And it's cold. The night wind blowing against your coat much more strongly than you expected.

But you made it.

And by Equestria, was it nerve-wracking.

But you made it.

And much to your relief (because you would not have liked it if this was auntie Baldie's idea of a prank) there she is.

Selene is on the other side of the roof, with her back turned to you. She is sitting close to one of the edges of the roof, and she is clearly looking up at the moon.

Well, to be honest she's not really looking "up". The moon is so close to the horizon that it looks like it's about to set soon. But still, you can tell that she is looking at it.

And even though she has her back to you, you can tell that she is… thinking about something. That she is thinking about the kind of things that, uh…

Well, you don't think she should be alone right now.

Because being a quiet filly is fine. Just following around you and your other friends is alright. Selene being Selene is alright.

But coming up here in the middle of the cold night, just to… do whatever she is doing? Well, that doesn't feel right.

And you can't call yourself her friend if you're not willing to be here with her, if she's like this.

So, you cautiously make your way towards her.

"I, uh, thought you didn't like the moon?" you say, as soon as you are close enough for her to hear you without you speaking too loud.

And you are not sure what to think about the fact that she wasn't surprised when she heard you.

Of course, you're glad that she didn't freak out, especially given how close she is to the edge of the roof. But still…

"I don't," is all she answers. Her tone dry and short.

She doesn't even turn to look at you as she says that. Heck, you are not even sure she moved an inch.

And gosh-dang you hate the fact that you have no idea of what to do next.

Because what should you do? What the hay is going on in Selene's mind? Does she want to be left alone? Does she want you to stay? Is there something you should say right now?

Of course there's something you should say right now. The problem is that you don't know what that is! Rainbow Dash would know, of course, but knowing her she would never find herself in this kind of problem to begin with.

But still, maybe you should try to say something? Anything?

Well, you've come this far, you gotta at least try.

"Selene, uh, well…" you say, floundering awkwardly for a few moments.

Until your guts finally tell you that, since you have no idea of what to say, then you should be direct.

"Selene, are you alright? You've been kinda… off, you know?"

You say that, eyeing your friend's back's if hoping you could catch some sign or movement from her.

"I'm fine."

But again, she gives you an answer that…

Well, at least you can tell that she is upset about something, at best. And she is upset at you, at worst.

So… you did some progress?

Oh shoot. Shoot, shoot, shoot. Who are you kidding? You're absolutely screwing this up. Selene is right in front of you, she's clearly acting weird, you can tell that she has some sort of problem and you have no idea what to do!

Uh, well, maybe you should try something else?

"Well, uh, y'know Selene? It's really cold out here, tonight. Shouldn't we go back inside? I mean, I'm sure your mom would be upset if she knew we were up here and all," you say, hoping that gets an answer out of her that is at least longer than two words.

"…"

But much to your dismay, the only thing you hear from her is a grumble.

"Did you… sorry, did you say something?"

"I said… that…" she grumbles again.

And even though you can't really make out the words she is speaking, you can tell that she is now really upset about something.

So you have no idea how to tell her that… that you weren't able to hear her again?

Should you tell her that? You really, really think you shouldn't. Isn't there a saying about not poking a hornet's nest? Or was it a sleeping manticore?

"Uh… you're gonna have to say that a bit louder?" but still you ask her, against all reason. Even though you immediately kick yourself right after.

But much to your surprise, she answers you.



"I said! She's! Not! My! MOM!"



Or rather, she yells at you, stomping a hoof against the roof with a dry crack.

And you literally take a step back at that, out of sheer surprise.

To the point that it takes you a few seconds to realize that Selene is finally looking back at you.

And the expression she has on her face is…

She looks angry.

But she also looks sad. Sadder than you have ever seen her before.

And she also looks alone.

"Not… my mom…" she says again, this time in a much quieter tone. And you are not sure if she is talking to you, or to herself, or maybe to the world.

You cautiously make your way towards her, a few moments later.

And even though you can tell that she doesn't want you here, that she doesn't want anypony here… that she is angry when you put a foreleg around her back in a side-hug… she still lets you.

She lets you, and you know you have to, even though she is angry at everything and everypony, yourself included.

You also realize that… that maybe you don't know what to say because there might be nothing you can say.

Maybe… you're only supposed to listen.

So, you stay like that for a long while, as Selene… thinks. You wait for however long she needs you to.

"Mrs. Velvet is not my mom…" Selene says, after who knows how long. "My mom left me… she left me, and she forgot me, and she doesn't even care about me…"

You watch as Selene angrily moves her foreleg, and you think she is about to hit the roof again. That is, until you realize she moved her hoof to… to wipe the tears that appeared on her face.

"Because why the hay else would I have forgotten about her? I don't… I don't even remember a face, Scoots… I don't remember anything… it's like I… l-like I didn't even exist before and…"

She gives up on rubbing her tears, and they stream down through her cheeks and are blown by the wind to the ground far below.

"Nopony ever even looked for me, Scoots… t-they… my parents… they didn't even care… I w-was just… just a nopony that t-they threw away… my mom and my dad, I w-wasn't good enough for them, so they threw me away…"

You feel something tight grabbing at your heart, as Selene looks up at you, and you have no idea what to say. You have no idea what it must be like, to feel what she is going through. You can't even relate.

Because sure, you miss your mom and dad. You sometimes get lonely, when they are away. But still… they're still there. They still send you letters, and… and they care and stuff. Hay, you know how important their work is, but you also remember how the one time you got sick they just threw everything to the wind and ran back home.

So you can't really imagine how it's like. You can't imagine how it would feel like if your mom and dad never came back, let alone how you would feel if they didn't want to come back…

"I… I don't need Mrs. Velvet to be my mom, because… because she is better than that… a-and I… And s-she cares about me… and she and loves me and…!"

Her voice goes down to a whimper, as she says those last words.



"A-and besides… what if she becomes my mom…? W-will she just want to leave me as well…? Is she… would she also… just throw me away?"



You pull Selene into a full hug, feeling her tears dampen the fur of your chest as her words… well, she doesn't really manage to say anything for a good while.

And you just stay like that, with her.

Even though you can't do anything else for her.

Even though this whole thing isn't fair. It's just wrong. You girls are fillies, Selene is a filly, this sort of stuff shouldn't happen to her.

It's not fair that this stuff happened to her.

But the world isn't a fair place, is it? Apple Bloom also lost her parents, Diamond's parents seem to fight all the time, a cartload of ponies just disappeared from town…

Heck, it even goes down to the small things, like how you'll never be able to fly or things like that.

The world really is… not fun and games all the time.

But you can't do anything about any of that.

The only thing you can really do, right now, is be here with your friend.

So that's what you are going to do.

"Do you think…" Selene asks, as the moon finally touches the horizon. "Do you think that somepony… anypony, from my before I lost my memories… do you think they are still looking for me? Do you think anypony from before still cares about me?"

A soft golden glow envelops the moon, in the far-off distance, as it sets in the horizon. And moments later, the sun rises on the opposite side of the world, shining its light on your back.

"I… I don't know, Selene… but hey, I'm here. I'm here, and everypony else is here, and we care about you," you say, as Selene gently lets go of you and looks you in the eye, "so uh… I hope we are enough?" you ask.

Although you immediately kick yourself at how awkward, and maybe a bit corny, that sounded just now.

But to your relief, Selene lets out a small chuckle.

Not a bright chuckle, and definitely not an "I'm better now" chuckle. But it's a start.

"Yeah… I guess…" she says, her frown turning into a small, almost imperceptible, smile.

But a smile nonetheless.

"Uh, thanks Scootaloo…" she says, whatever smile that was creeping into her face turning into an awkward, shy-embarassed expression.

And you let out a sigh of relief, because that expression is a loooot closer to the Selene you are used to.

"Eh, no problem. That's what friends are for!" you say confidently. "But we really should get out of here, I do not want to think how it would be like if Mrs. Velvet knew we were up here."

"Oh, uh, we should get back to my room." [Velvet Covers: quietly leave, cd 60]

"But you go first, I wanna learn what's your trick for it." [Success]

"Right, that makes sense… and speaking of which, why are you sleeping in my room anyways? There's plenty of guest rooms, but why the hay do you prefer a mattress in my room?"

"Well, duh, because you're my favorite!"

"Favorite, what is that supposed to mean?"

"Well, you're an earth pony that doesn't feel like an earth pony, I'm a pegasus that doesn't feel like a pegasus… c'mon, it's obvious!"

"Wha… what? That's a pile of hay. C'mon, be honest, are you afraid of the dark or something?"

And the two of you descent down into a more comfortable banter as you carefully make your way back into the house.





- - -

- - -

- - -





You much down at the delicious pancake, resisting the urge to apply the Chantilly container directly into your mouth. And you can tell that you are not the only one having that idea, seeing how Silky is eyeing the Chantilly herself from where she is sitting next to you.

Selene, for her part, is munching down on her boring old cereal, being quiet and generally not attracting any attention to herself. Which is exactly how the Selene you know would be like, so that's a relieving sight.

But your train of thought is interrupted as Mrs. Velvet re-enters the dining room, sitting on the chair next to Mr. Stormchaser.

"Scootaloo dear, I just talked to a mare at the door," she says, your ears perking up in attention as she floats a plate of fruit towards her, "it was your nanny."

You immediately cringe at that, as you realize that, if your nanny is here to pick you up, then this whole dream is finally over.

No more huge house, no more awesome food, no more having a roommate and not living in an empty house.

You knew this day would come, but you hoped it wouldn't be this soon… but oh well.

"Oh, I… I see. I'll go pack my things, Mrs. Velvet, but thank you very much f-"

"I wasn't done speaking, dear," Mrs. Velvet says, gently interrupting you. "I just wanted to let you know that she came here, I clarified certain things, and then I sent her away."

"You… you did what?" you ask, not exactly sure of what she meant by that.

"Sent her away, dear," Mrs. Velvet says as if it was the most natural thing in the world, her tone making you feel like she is paying more attention to her food than to this conversation. "I found her wanting, is all, so I relieved her from her duties. Your parents can come pick you up, when they come back home."

She calmly munches down from the fruit, and then she looks at you with an expression that almost seems…

"I wouldn't want to separate you from your friends, after all."

That almost seems like she knows something.

"Unless you want to go back home?" she asks.

"What? No no no-... I mean... not at all, Mrs. Velvet. I, uh, thank you for having me?"

"My pleasure, dear," she says.

And breakfast continues as normal.
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 5
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

You take a deep breath, even though you realize breathing isn't really that important in this place.

But still, you take a deep breath, as you once again get used to having a body that is capable of feeling things, and as the insistent heat of your Brand reassures you that you have indeed left the Blank Plains.

Although you realize that leaving the Blank Plains isn't exactly a reason for you to calm down.

After all, you are now in the Shattered Stairways. And the last time you tried exploring this place… well, things didn't exactly end in a stellar fashion.

But still, as certain as the Glory that shines down upon you, you know that you can't run away from this place forever. You know, as countless ponies that came before you knew, that you must rise ever higher.

Because if you don't, somepony else will.

You look around you, taking in the strange-yet-familiar sight before your eyes. Right now you are standing on a floating bridge made out of Mansus-stone, on a one-way path flanked on both sides by an endless fall. Even from here you can already see how the path branches and turns up ahead, connecting itself to countless other paths, bridges and stairways, all in varying states of disrepair.

This place is a labyrinth, you know. And what is worse, you know that this is a broken labyrinth, with no guarantee that a safe way forward even exists.

However, unlike the last time you were here, this time you have a few tricks up your sleeve.

Because just a few days ago you had a long, and strangely helpful, chat with a Name, about what you should look for and what you should avoid.

Armed with that knowledge, you begin to make your way forward.



[Searching for a new location]

[Roll: Excessive bonus. Auto-success]



And you find it. You immediately find what you are looking for.

It is a small symbol, etched into the Mansus-stone. A sign carved into the ground by the ancient ponies who have walked this place before you. One of the little marks that they used to denote their own progress, and perhaps to warn other explorers away.

But this particular sign that you are looking at is not exactly like the others. No. It is not like the clear knife triangle that will lead you to that dreadful pit of knives, and it is not like the other symbols that seem to have been carved with intent and purpose.

No, not at all.

The symbol that you were looking at right now, and the sign that you are following, is in fact the opposite. The stones that you are following are the clear ones, their surfaces clean and unmarked as if they have been made smooth by constant friction. The paths that you will follow are the straighter ones, and the narrower ones, that branch and twist and turn without ever going up and down even single flight of stairs.

Because Baldomare advised you, between her far-fetching stories and elusive ways, that you should really be "looking for snakes" right now.

And she has made it very clear, in one of the stories that she told you, that snakes dislike taking stairs, and that their scales make the paths they slither upon very smooth indeed.



- - -



[Following the Path, cd 100]

[Roll: 56 + 30 (KNOCK Level 3) + 20 (SECRET HISTORIES bonus) + 40 (I HAVE BEEN HERE BEFORE) = 146]



The main problem you have, however, is that the Shattered Stairways are, as their name suggests, shattered.

You realize what you have to do. You can see that you are supposed to follow a particular path, through all its twists and turns as it deliberately avoids the stairs that might take you up or down.

However, it doesn't take very long for the path that you are following to reach a dead end. Or rather, for it to reach a broken end.

You follow the Mansus-stone, smoothed out by the scales of a slithering creature, until the path you are following gives way to a gaping pitfall. Looking up ahead, you can see that the path continues after the chasm.

But unfortunately, in order to reach the continuation of your path you will have to find a way around the chasm. You will have to double back, and negotiate your way through the lateral stairs and the roundabout paths so you can find your way back to the trail you are meant to follow. And you can already see that will be no small feat, especially considering how the Shattered Stairways would already be hard to navigate even if they were not in such a broken state.

It is very fortunate, then, that Baldomare has supplied you with so many stories to draw from. The Lantern name rarely does anything without purpose, and you are sure that there is a lesson or a piece of advise to be drawn from everything she told you a few days ago, when the two of you talked over tea.



[Success]



- - -



As the trail you are following finally ends, you realize that two things might have happened.

One, you might be hopelessly lost. It may be that you simply followed the wrong trail all along, or that you just imagined that this strip of Mansus-stone was just slightly smoother than the rest. Who knows, it might be that you have spent your whole night on a fool's errant, and that you have simply been wandering at random within this labyrinth-shaped part of the Mansus.

Or two… the fact that the trail has ended can mean that you have reached your objective.

You look up from the Mansus-stone, placing a hoof at the spot where the snake-trail abruptly ends, and you try to figure out what exactly you should do next. Because to be honest, as you look around you, you can't really see how the place you are at right now is any different from any other part of the Shattered Stairways.

After all, everywhere you look you see nothing but disconnected paths, spiraling stairs, and upside-down bridges that all seem to be parts of a gigantic three-dimensional puzzle. And for all that this might be a fantastic view, the fact remains that you have no idea if you have arrived at the place you were supposed to arrive. In fact, you see no evidence of whether if the place you are trying to reach even exists at all.

Heavens, you don't even know "what" this supposed place is. This whole time you have just been following a path, so you don't even know where said path leads, if it even leads anywhere at all!

But still, you haven't come this far just to give up.

And as you trace your hoof over the Mansus-stone, feeling the edges of the part where the snake-trail ends, you can't help but to have an idea…

Or rather, you can't help but feel that something isn't exactly right.



[Barrier-and-Wall, cd ??/???]

[Roll: 42 + 14 (Learning) + 30 (LANTERN Level 3) + 15 (WINTER bonus) = 101]

[Success]



And as you pass your hoof again and again over the smooth trail, you feel… something.

Yes, you feel something.

You. Feel. Something.

Edging on the very limit of your perception.

Dancing around, almost purposefully, away from your Lantern-sight.

But it is exactly because it tried to skid away from you that you notice it. Had this strange sound, this awkward buzzing, not tried to evade you, then you might have simply thought it to be a background noise inside your brain.

However, now that you have noticed it, this thing seems so out of place that it is almost glaring.

You can tell just how close this was. You can tell just how barely you almost missed it.

But now that you have noticed its existence, the great barrier that is blocking your way gives up on trying to cloak its presence.

It begins to push against you in earnest.

And you begin to push back, seeing how the concealed snake-path continues before you with every forceful step you take.



[Wall-and-Barrier, cd ???]

[Roll: 57 + 14 (Learning) + 30 (WINTER Level 3) + 15 (KNOCK Bonus) = 116]



You force your way through it. You resist its caressing allures, and the thousand different things that it suggests you to do instead of trying to pierce it. You open it, slithering through the narrow gap that you see before you, even as the barrier re-seals itself behind you.

And you only realize it is over when you almost trip on your own legs, your mind spinning with confusion and exertion.

But still, as your mind clears from the Grail-induced fog, you realize that you made it.



[Success]



- - -



You can't help but feel like you have just done something wrong. Like you are trespassing somewhere you shouldn't be, or that you are somehow committing a crime that you didn't know existed, but that you are guilty of regardless.

But still, here you are. You can still feel it right behind you, that sickly-sweet invisible wall that tried so hard to bar you passage, that mind-boggling snare of confusion that seemed to be determined to turn you around. However, the fact remains that the… barrier, or whatever else it was, is now behind you.

Which means that you are free to push forward.

Although you immediately realize that "forward" seems to have completely changed its meaning now.

It's a bit curious, now that you think about it. This kind of thing has already happened before, here in the Mansus. But it definitely has not happened enough times for you to have gotten used to it.



So, you are somewhat surprised when you realize… that the scenery before you has completely changed.



You blink a few times, wondering if you are really seeing what is before your eyes. But sure enough, everywhere you look you see this new, different vista.

The usual scenery of the Shattered Stairways, with its endless and labyrinth-like roads of Mansus-stone connected by broken bridges and ruined stairs, is gone. You can tell that you are still in the Mansus, of course. You can still see the light of Glory shining down upon everything, and you can still tell that you are not in the Wake. But still, somehow, your hoofs are no longer stepping on the dark-blue Mansus-stone as they were a few moments ago.

In fact, you aren't even on a "path" anymore. While traversing the Shattered Stairways you are always on a straight path, of sorts, making your way through a labyrinth of narrow bridges flanked on both sides by an endless fall. But not anymore.

No. Now, everywhere you look, you see that you are in a plain of sorts. Or is it a dark desert? The Mansus-stone is gone, and so are the endless falls and disconnected stairways, and in their place a great desert-like plain seems to stretch in all directions, all the way towards the distant horizon.

You look behind you, seeing that the desert stretches on even towards the direction that you came from. Although, paradoxically, you can also sense the barrier right behind you, and you realize that you might be able to leave this place if you really try. You then look down at the ground itself, taking up a hoof-full of the dark sand, seeing how it reflects the light of Glory as if it was pulverized onyx.

"Well, no point in heading back," you say to yourself, once again turning your back to the alluring buzz of the invisible barrier, "not after all the trouble it took to get here."

You say that, even though you realize that you are just trying to encourage yourself to keep going. After all, your last foray into the Shattered Stairways did not go so differently from what is happening right now. Last time, you also ended up in a strange place that almost felt like a separate pocket inside the Mansus. And considering what exactly you ended up finding, at the very center of that snowstorm, you…

"Let's just hope things don't end up like that," you say, pursing your lips.

And then, you begin to explore the strange desert of dark sand, under the glaring light of the Glory.



- - -



You have been walking for… a very long time, now. Even though it doesn't really feel like much time has passed at all.

This place is indeed a desert. You can still feel the faraway barrier as you walk, almost as if it is a magnetic pole to a strange compass you somehow have inside your mind. And that feeling persists no matter how much you distance yourself from the "entrance", and no matter how many countless dunes you walk over, the pulverized onyx scraping against the sole of your hoofs as you put one leg in front of the other.

You are a bit thankful, you admit, about the fact that you don't really feel tired, no matter how long you walk. But still, you can't help but realize, as you head deeper and deeper into the desert, that you are beginning to feel… a different kind of discomfort.

It came to you slowly, at first. Like a realization that gently crept its way into your head. Like an idea that steadily grew inside your mind. It came to you slowly, as if the Glory was actually a sun that was warming up the back of your head. But with thoughts instead of heat, and with a cold string of ideas instead of a searing headache. As if a strange thirst was indeed draining the energy of your body and your bones, even though you knew you were in a dream.

That discomfort, that realization, came to you slowly, but it came nonetheless. To the point that now, as you walk through the endless stretch of shiny black sand, you can't really think about anything else. You can only think about one thing, now. An idea that has been coming to your head for so long, like a drop of water to your forehead, that it now feels like it is bashing against your brain with the strength of a hammer.



And that idea is that… this desert is a very, very lonely place.



And now that you have realized that, you can't really think about anything else.

Everywhere you look, the black sand is there to remind you how barren and lifeless this place is. Every time you reach the top of a dune, you realized that there is nothing else around you as far as the eye can see.

Every step you take makes you realize that there is nothing here, and that the only sensible thing to do is to turn back. To run away and flee, for this desert is a lonely place where ponies are sent to suffer.

And you almost do that. You almost turn back to leave, thinking that your expedition is being a waste of time and that the barrier that tried so hard to bar your entrance was placed there for good reason.

That is… until you see a glint of something on the smooth sand of the desert.

"Huh?" you say out loud, your voice breaking the windless silence as you make your way to the curious glint.

But you aren't hallucinating, you are almost sure of it. The solitude has not driven you insane yet, even if it has almost convinced you to go away. You aren't hallucinating, and as you approach the shining object on the ground, you soon find yourself looking at…

"Is this… a key?" you say.

Cautiously, carefully, you pick up the small object from the ground.

And sure enough, you find yourself looking at a small metal key, intricately forged from a strangely colored metal.

The oppressive weight of loneliness that the desert seems to be pressing against you fades, if only for a moment, thanks to the curious object you are now holding on your hoof. But this small window is more than enough time for you to realize that, on another dune a bit further away, you can see yet another glint of metallic reflection.

And soon enough, you realize that you were following a trail, deep into the heart of the onyx desert.



- - -



You stare down at the cave, hearing the constant rasping noise coming from within.

And you can't help but realize how quickly your heart is hammering inside your chest.

The keys brought you here, sure enough, but you honestly did not expect to find something like this.

Because the keys were like a trail at first, small beacons that reflected the Glory light laid on the ground at random intervals, like a trail of crumbs from a story you used to read to Silky.

The keys formed a trail for you to follow, until they didn't. Because after a while, the keys became more and more common, they became a lot more numerous.

And you mean a lot more numerous.

You saw all kinds of keys, as you made your way deeper into the desert. Large keys, small keys, keys made out of wood, and metal, and blue Mansus-stone. Keys that seemed to be sharp to the touch and keys that reflected the light of Glory as if they were small lanterns.

At a certain point, there were so many keys that you didn't even have to look for them anymore, as you followed them to their apparent source. The keys strewn on the ground becoming almost as common as the hard sand that stretched in every direction.

After a while, the keys became so numerous that you had to take care not to step on them, the sound of metal rustling against metal becoming more and more common as your steps disturbed the keys and caused them to fall on top of each other.

Until finally, there were so many keys that you had no other choice but to step on them. There were so many keys that they covered the sand itself. That they became a path, and then a road, and then a small mount, the countless keys piled on top of each other until they covered the very sands and dunes of the desert.

And when you realized it, you were already scaling a literal mountain of keys.

You scaled that mountain, guided both by a sense of curiosity and by a deep understanding that this is the only thing you could have possibly come to this desert for.

You scaled that mountain, and now you are looking down at the entrance of a cave, near its very top.

And again, coming from that cave you can hear a loud and constant rasping noise. A sound of metal shearing against metal, that reminds you of the sound of farming tools being dragged through the ground… and of the sound of Comet Feet sharpening his knives, inside that decrepit lodge that he stays in.

It is the hissing sound of yet another key being made, you know. And considering how you are standing on a mountain of them, you can't help but realize that you might have found their source.

You take a deep breath, gulping down the dryness inside your mouth, and you make your way into the cave, trying not to think about how the precariously held walls look like they might collapse at any moment.

Trying not to think about how the hissing sound of metal also sounds too much like a snake slithering through a path of blue stones.



The cave itself isn't exactly deep, and there are no branching pathways either. But still, you make your way in as subtly as you can, putting cautious hoof in front of cautious hoof and trying to be as silent as possible as you go deeper into this place.

And soon enough you find the source of the rasping noise.

The first thing you see is a large, wheel-like stone. You are not sure what that kind of thing is called, whether if it is a sharpening wheel or a grinding stone. But still, you see a large circular stone connected to a manual hoof-powered contraption of sorts, that is clearly meant to spin the stone itself.

And of course, the second thing you notice is the pony who is standing behind the grinding stone, spinning the device with a hoof and carefully pressing a key against it with the other.

You realize that the pony is hooded, and that he is maybe as large as you are.

You also immediately realize that the pony is dangerous. With a very large and sharp horn-topped axe casually laying on the ground next to him, although you realize that the pony would still be a threat to you even if that thing wasn't there.

And finally, you realize that the hooded pony is looking at you, it's hooded face pointed straight at your own. In fact, it seems the pony has been looking at you for a while, and that the large grinding stone has stopped spinning for a few seconds now.

A chill runs through your spine, from the back of your neck all the way to your tail, as you practically feel the air shudder as the pony… as the hooded creature takes in a deep breath.



"Wo'dye wont…"



And every muscle on your body goes taut as you hear those words.

The creature spoke to you, you are sure of it. You are sure that you heard its voice just now.

But still, another chill runs through your body as you realize that you... that you cannot understand what it just said.

It spoke with a cold voice, for sure. A cold and distant voice that you immediately understood to be very old… and perhaps not quite something that would belong to a pony. It lacked the piercing certainty of Baldomare's voice, and it did not have the same incorporeal quality of your Master's tone. But still, the fact remains that just by hearing that voice your mind immediately compared it to the voice of Baldomare and your Master. Just by hearing that voice, you were immediately reminded of… of creatures like them.

Your subconscious, or perhaps something even deeper and more primal, immediately understood that… that you are in front of something large. Something larger than yourself, and greater than anything you could ever hope to achieve in your life. Something larger and older than anything that could ever come from the Wake.

But still…

Still…

Even though you understood all of that just by listening to the creature's voice. Even though you could tell all of that just by looking at the frightening pony-shaped and hooded creature. The fact remains that…



"I-I…" you stutter, your voice stuck inside your throat. "I'm sorry?"



The fact remains that… you have no idea of what the creature just said to you.

And you can feel cold sweat forming on your forehead as you realize what is happening right now.

Because how could you not have thought about this possibility? How is it that you didn't even consider it?!

"I, uhm…" you say, you stutter, trying and failing to keep your nervousness from seeping into your voice. "Can you understand what I am saying? Because I… well…"

But even as you say those words, you can see the creature's demeanor slowly change for the worse. You can see it narrowing its eyes under the shadow of its hood, and you can tell how its body language is slowly becoming more… alert.

"Do you… do you speak my language? Or maybe I should…?" you say, in fits and stops, as you begin to wonder just how much of a disaster this situation is becoming.

You feel like a fool. Even worse, you feel like a fool who is in danger. Because how in the heavens could you not have thought this might be a problem? After all, just a few weeks ago you finished reading (or rather, you tried to read) a grimoire that was old enough to have knowledge about the Mansus. And that tome was written in another language.

And you know that all ponies in Equestria speak the same language. So you should have realized, by simple logic, that this meant that at some point in the distant past that wasn't the case. You should have realized that ponies of past eras spoke in languages that aren't used anymore nowadays. And you definitely should have realized that in the Mansus, of all places, there might be creatures that literally only speak in forgotten languages.

How could you not have thought about this? How could you not have prepared for this?! You are pretty sure that Baldomare knows every language that ever existed, so you could at least have tried to prepare for an eventuality like this.

But you didn't. So here you are right now, neck-deep into the Mansus, being stared at by a creature older than written history… while being absolutely incapable of doing something as simple as communicating with it.

You open your mouth, and then you close it. You try to think about something, but your mind draws a blank. You begin to wonder if maybe you should try to gesture at it, but your eyes immediately fall upon the very large axe that the hooded creature has next to it, and you suddenly realize that making sudden gestures might not be the best idea.

You have no idea of what to do.

And your heart almost stops beating when you realize the creature is getting annoyed, and that it takes in another deep breath as it opens its mouth.



"Wo'. De. Ye. Wont."



The creature speaks again, and for a second time you realize that you have no idea what it means, even in the most basic of senses. The only thing you are sure of is that the creature's patience is very quickly becoming more and more scarce.

Maybe this was a mistake? Maybe you shouldn't have come here? After all, if somepony walked into your house and started speaking gibberish to you, you certainly wouldn't appreciate it. In fact, could it be that you are even offending it somehow rather than just annoying it?

And maybe… maybe you are even in danger? You usually feel that the Lore tricks you learned to use in the Wake get dulled when you are in the Mansus, and your Edge-senses are certainly no different. So maybe the creature before you is getting angry at you, perhaps even preparing to attack you, and you are none the wiser??

You can feel the tension inside your body approaching a peak, and the thought that you should start running right now is growing stronger with every passing moment.

But before you can make a decision, the creature acts first.

And your body freezes as you watch the hooded creature throw the key that it was holding away, reaching for its axe in a quick motion and-!



"Aahhhhhhh!"



-no... wait... Waaait, wait wait. You blink your panic away as you shake your head, taking a few terrified seconds to realize that the creature did not, in fact, reach for its axe.

Instead, you realize that she (and you immediately realize the pony is a mare) simply threw her hood back, revealing her face.

And you also realize that her face, despite not being as angry as you initially thought, is extremely annoyed.



"Fer all fok's sake. A whole er'a stock don 'ere, an the farst pone tha appears is a daft mare?! Can' a snek get a wee bit o' fokken luck?! S'it too much tae ask?! Damn Hours curse was'lready bad enof, but noo ae hav tae deal w'this s'well?!"



And much to your surprise the hooded creature, the hooded mare, begins to practically yell. And you are not entirely sure if she is yelling at you, at herself, or at the cave that surrounds both of you.

But much more importantly, you also realize that…!

"Wait! Wait, wait, hang on a second. I… I can understand you?" you say, your surprised words coming out of your mouth almost without prompt.

And the mare looks at you only for a split second, her expression a mixture of disbelief and disappointment, before she resumes her rant.

Although this time her rant is clearly directed at you.

"Well ye fokken tell me, ye daft mare! Cos' ae sure canny tell w'how stooped ye've been acting!"

She says that, and you are taken aback by several things.

First of all, you are taken aback by the fact that you can understand her. Her accent may be dreadful, and you realize that you don't really catch some of the words she says. But still, you can understand her.

And secondly, you are surprised by how… natural she sounds. Because the mare before you absolutely feels like a creature in par with Baldomare, and you can certainly tell that there is something downright and unnatural wrong about her. But still, she… you really have no other way to say it other than that she really feels like a pony.

Especially given how much emotion you can feel behind her words. Even if those emotions are on the more "aggressive" and "annoyed" side of things.

And seeing how you can't help but feel like she is an annoyed, yet normal, pony, you also can't help but feel like it was extremely rude of you to make her feel this exasperated.

"I, uhm, I apologize?" you say, realizing that it has been a short while ever since you last said something.

Although the mare didn't seem to care about your silence, her endless rant of curses becoming louder and more inventive the longer you stayed quiet. But still, thankfully, she quiets down as you begin to talk.

"I mean it, uhm…" you trail off for a few moments, wondering how to continue. Because part of you realizes that you are making your first contact with a creature older than the Princesses. While another part of you is telling you that… you really shouldn't try to overcomplicate this? Not with this mare, at least. "I'm sorry at how I acted, the trip here was… a bit long. But still, would you mind if we started again from the beginning?"

You say that and you try to give her a smile, which immediately crumbles under her annoyed glare. However, rather than to resume her yelling at you, the mare simply rolls her eye and lets out an extremely long sigh. As if she was trying to come to terms that she really didn't have a choice.

"Foine, foine, if yer willing not te play deaf again… ye cuid maybe answer me damn questn'then? Wo'. De. Ye. Wont?"

You narrow your eyes for a few moments, your mind running as fast as it can as you try to understand what exactly the mare just said.

But thankfully, the answer comes a lot more quickly than before.

"Oh!" you say, as it finally hits you. "You are asking me what do I want?" you ask.

And you let out an honest sigh of relief as the mare gives you an annoyed nod.

"F'corse ae'm askin tha. Ae mean, yer the farst sumna ae'v seen n'ages. N'ae'm a Name, so thr's bound tae be somethin' tha' ae can do fer ye. Or t'leas somethin' tha ye wan from me."

You nod at the mare as you realize both that you can understand her, and that in fact the two of you might actually have already begun a negotiation of sorts. Notwithstanding the fact that, if you understood her correctly, this mare seems to be a Name!

"N'incase ye didn't notice, s'pretty fokken obvious wo' ae wont," she says raising one of her hindlegs from underneath her hooded cloak and revealing that… that one of her hindlegs is shackled. "S' the reason why ae made s'many kaes. Ae need a kae tha' only opens, but fer som reason they all end up wrong."

A soft "ohh" escapes your lips as you realize her situation.

And you immediately understand what direction you want this conversation to go.





Three Mansus Actions used up. 1x for "searching for new location" and 2x for two "hurdle crossing".

You have completely explored the Valley of Keys!

You have met the Daughter-of-Axes, the Name of Knock that is stuck (or maybe imprisoned) in the Valley of Keys. Her [INCOMPLETE] information has become available to you, and she is now available to be summoned.

The Daughter-of-Axes seems surprisingly talkative, even though you have to struggle to understand her. She is also surprisingly pony-like, although you swear you saw a hint of scales, instead of fur, when she casually showed you her shackled hindleg. But from your talk with her, you have learned several things.

You have learned that the Daugher-of-Axes is interested in "a key that can only open", and is willing to be summoned to the Wake. Offering her services in exchange for the chance to search for that item.

In turn, you have told the Daughter-of-Axes of your own predicament. And upon learning that you wish for "protection" from potentially occult attacks, she has offered you a "Wrong Key". She has made it very clear that she can easily produce more Wrong Keys, if summoned, and has gifted you a single unit as a "free sample".

You have received ONE "Wrong Key"!




You have received one scrap of KNOCK Lore from your recent experience.



You have completely explored two locations within the Shattered Stairways. "The Way Up" is now available to you!



Daughter-of-Axes [INCOMPLETE INFORMATION, you must summon her for a complete status file]

"She claims that she was the Daughter of 'another', before, but that she had to bind herself to a new patron once her Mother 'did what she did'. Always wearing a cloak upon her body, and a scowl upon her face, you have slowly come to realize that, perhaps, her problem is that she simply isn't good with words. Or with ponies. Most likely with both, to tell the truth. You are also pretty sure that she has scales underneath that cloak, instead of fur, but you will definitely not pry. Especially given how she seems to hide that great horn-topped axe so easily underneath that cloak. And considering her Lore nature, you wouldn't be surprised at all if the inside of her cloak is a lot larger than it appears."


Daughter-of-Axes

Summoning requirements: KNOCK 120, EDGE 60, WINTER 60.

Summoning cost: 100 bits.

Summoning details:
-[CURRENTLY UNKNOWN]

Health: [CURRENTLY UNKNOWN]
General bonus: [CURRENTLY UNKNOWN]
"Specialty" bonus: [CURRENTLY UNKNOWN]
Aspects: KNOCK 6, EDGE 3
[NAME]: There is, or was, a hierarchy within the Mansus. She has reached high within its ranks.
[CRAFTER]: Is capable of producing "Wrong Keys" (FURTHER DETAILS UNKNOWN)
[Other positive traits unknown]

[UNIQUE]
: (Particular details unknown).
[Other negative traits unknown]



"WRONG KEY"

Consumable Item

-Can be used as a "Knock 3" reagent

-Single use (breaks when used)

-Can be used reactively to completely deny an enemy offensive ritual aimed at you or at ponies near your immediate physical vicinity.

-Can be used to instantly inflict a single wound to a summoned creature if used in combat.

-Breaks at the end of its fifth month of existence.

Other notes: The Wrong Key you have received will break at the end of Turn 18. And none of the informational sheets have been updated to reflect this post yet, be it your Knock scrap levels or inventory. (I will edit this out when I do that).

Hope you have all been well!
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 6
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions) (4 actions remaining)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location

--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

To say that a lot of things have happened, this past month, is… an understatement, to say the least.

In fact, it wouldn't be wrong to say that ponykind as a whole is still in shock, as news slowly begin to travel from one town to the next. There are a lot of ponies who have not even realized, yet, that they have just lived through what might have been one of the greatest tragedies in recent history.

But still, life goes on. Even as ponies wonder out loud if another horseshoe is about to drop. Even as the… dreadful details about what exactly happened in Canterlot slowly become more and more precise. Even as all of that happens, life still goes on. The sun continues to rise and set, to everypony's relief, and the number of days between everypony and that great tragedy continues to steadily increase.

Although, of course, that doesn't mean that you have been any less busy.

Quite on the contrary, in fact. The number of things that you have to worry about seems to have tripled.

Because you realize how much the Cult is growing. And you realize that something very, very wrong has happened. And you realize that you can't just stand by and let something like this happen, ever again. And you realize that every time you close your eyes you remember how Twilight's expression looked like inside of th-



"…" you take a deep, cold breath.



And you focus your thoughts once again.

Because yes, a lot has happened. And yes, you have a lot to worry about. But you can't be everywhere at once, and you can't take care of everypony at the same time. Not yet, at least.

However, that sure as Tartarus doesn't mean that you aren't going to try.

"Stormy, I'm leaving for a little bit," you say to your husband as you make your way downstairs.

"Anything the matter, dear?" he asks almost immediately, and you can feel the slight hint of veiled tension in his voice.

Which makes sense, given how you ran yourself ragged right after everything went down in Ponyville, to make sure the town didn't descend into chaos. Plus everything the two of you talked about just a few days ago, regarding the Cult and… everything else.

"Nothing to worry about, Stormy. I'll just visit a… friend," you say, rather hesitantly. "Well, at least I hope she considers me a friend."

"Mhmm," he gives you a slow nod. But the two of you share a meaningful glance, and you can tell that he is not entirely convinced about what you just told him.

Or rather, you can tell that he understands that what you are about to set out to do will be… complicated, but that he can't really understand why.

"She is a bit… quiet, to say the least," you admit, making him give you a more understanding nod. "So I'm worried about how this whole mess might have affected her. I hope she is alright, but I still want to check on her. She's the sort of mare that is used to being alone, but still…"

"I see… are you sure you don't want me to come with?"

"Oh no. Heavens, no. I'm already worried that she might not even want to see me, and I've already visited her more than once. So I can't even imagine how she might react if I take somepony new with me."

"Wow. That bad? Well, tell me how it goes once you come back," he says, giving you a small, but still loving, smile.

"I will. And I promise I'll be back before nightfall," you answer.

And a few minutes later you are outside of your estate, making the long trek towards the distant dirt road that leads to the limits of the Everfree Forest.



- - -



As you walk over the small stone bridge that leads to Fluttershy's cottage, you can't help but kick yourself over how many days it took you to come check on her.

You know you didn't have the time. You know nopony had the time. After all, you and Mayor Mare had to spend almost every waking hour you had to calm the town down, after a dozen of ponies literally disappeared in that fateful night. And after that there was the whole calamity of Canterlot being on fire in the middle of a sun-topped night.

You also had to take care of your family, and you had to be there for Soft Sweeps, and all the other thousands of things you knew you had to do despite the fact you are only a single mare.

Besides, you knew Fluttershy had not been physically hurt because. You knew, through the Cult, that Fluttershy wasn't one of the "ponies" that disappeared. So you didn't even have to worry about the fact that Fluttershy lives alone and far away from town. You knew none of the "monsters" had taken her away.

So, you realize that, rationally speaking, you simply couldn't have prioritized checking on Fluttershy before now. You simply couldn't.

But that's the thing. These are your rational thoughts speaking.

However, when it comes to how you feel about all of this…

Well, you simply can't shake away the memory of how Fluttershy sounded like, the last time you saw her. How she was so distraught that she tried to press you for answers.

After all, this is Fluttershy you are talking about. And she tried to press you for an explanation.

So yeah, you really wish you could have checked on her sooner…



You hope she is doing alright.



"Well, only one way to find out," you say to yourself as her cottage finally comes into view.



As you approach the plant-covered house, you immediately notice a huge, glaring difference in relation to the other times that you have been to this place. The difference is not bad, mind you, but it still makes for a sight that you realize you had not seen before. Even if this difference makes a lot of sense, in hindsight.

Namely, as you approach Fluttershy's cottage, you see that there is a small crowd gathered on and around it.

A crowd of animals, of course.

As you think back on the… two or three times you have been here before, you remember that there weren't really any animals nearby. Sure, you remember noticing the bird houses, and the critter-holes, and all the other things that made you think you were stepping into a small animal sanctuary. But still, now that you think about it, you had never really seen any animals proper.

Which only now you realize is strange, especially considering how much the mare likes animals, and how many accommodations for them she placed around her cottage.

And now that you think about it… you think you can guess the reason as to why these animals were conspicuously absent, the last few times you were here.

"Well," you mumble to yourself, looking at a group of colored birds that is staring down at you as you walk, "if nothing else, I hope you all at least kept her company while she… well, while she was alone."

You say that, but as you get closer and closer to her door you can't help but notice that… something is off.

"You guys did keep her company, right?" you ask, as a worrying feeling begins to form in your guts. "You took care of her… right?"

Because you realize that this place… the birds, and the critters and everything else, is quiet. Too quiet. The very atmosphere around you seems to be heavy with something.

The colorful birds seem almost guilty, as you look up towards them. The squirrels and rodent seem almost worried, as they peek at you from within their burrows. You see empty pots of food and upturned bowls of water, and you really hope that this isn't just your mind imagining things for you to worry about when nothing like that really exists.

But still, as you finally reach Fluttershy's door, you can't help but think that this place feels even less lively than it did, the last time you were here. Even though there is a literal multitude of wildlife and friendly critters surrounding her cottage.

And also, you can tell that… that Fluttershy's door is denying you entrance a lot more strongly than even the first time you were here.

Well… you came this far, so you definitely aren't going to turn away now. Heavens, you came here precisely because you are worried about her, so you can't be discouraged even if you find evidence that you were right about worrying.

And besides, you have yet to see the mare herself.

So you hope for the best, as you raise your hoof and knock on her door.

"Fluttershy, are you in there?" you say out loud, noticing how a small crowd seems to be looking at you, and the door, almost expectantly. "It's me, Velvet. Would you like to talk for a while?"

You say that, and then you wait, not even being able to sense her over the presence of all the other animals nearby.



And you wait.

And wait.

And wait.



You wait, as the sinking feeling inside your chest grows heavier and heavier.

You wait, as you begin to wonder if you should try something else. Who knows, maybe you would be able to check if she is there if you try harder.

You wait… until you realize something. Something that you realized was off, but that you didn't think much about when you first arrived here.

You realize that… her door is denying you passage perhaps a bit too forcefully.

Because you can tell when a door is locked or unlocked, sure. You can even tell when a door has more than one lock, or if the lock is a bit more complex or expensive than usual. However, the sensation you are getting from Fluttershy's door is not like any of those feelings. No, this is something else.

You place a hoof on her door, and you realize that…

Oh…

You slowly sit on your hinds next to the door, pressing the side of your body against the hard wooden surface.



"Fluttershy… can I talk to you? Please…?"



And then you gently whisper those words to the mare that, you just realized, is lying down on the floor, right behind that locked door.





[The fluttering heart, breakpoints 50/80/110/150]

[Roll: 97 + 13 (Diplomacy) + 15 (GRAIL bonus) + 10 (An Awareness of Appetite) = 135]





You hold your breath, your ear pressed against the door as you try to hear for a sign, any sign, that she heard you. Any sign that she at least chose not to ignore you.

But you can't hear anything.

Heavens, even the birds and the critters seem to have quieted down even more, almost as if they are holding their breath with you. But still, you can't hear any sign of the mare on the other side of the door. In fact, you are not even sure if she is there. A small seed of doubt sprouting in your mind and telling you that this feeling you had just now was an incorrect hunch. A delusion that you summoned up thanks to a mixture of Lore knowledge and wishful thinking.

However, after almost a full minute…

"…"

You think, you think, that you hear something.

You think that you hear the sound of a pony slowly getting up, of feathers dragging against the door as a pegasus gets on her feet.

You think you hear the sound of a wooden floor creaking due to shift of weight, right behind the door. And not because somepony is walking away from it, mind you.

And after what seems almost like an eternity-

*click*

-you finally hear the sound of a lock being undone.

And you swear that you hear the animals behind you sigh in relief, as the door slowly opens.

"Hello there, Flutter-… shy?" you begin to say. But you can't help but pause, your eyes going slightly wide, when you finally take a look at the mare's face.

And in return, the only thing she does is wordlessly open the door just a little bit more.

Which you understand as being her way of telling you to come in.



- - -



The inside of Fluttershy's cottage is dark and quiet, and you dare say even a little bit cold. It has the characteristic atmosphere of a place whose windows haven't been opened in a long time, and that hasn't seen much activity apart from the bare minimum that a pony would need to survive.

But still, more than you are worried about her cottage, you are actually worried about how Fluttershy herself looks like.

Because Fluttershy doesn't look like she is doing well. She doesn't look like she is doing well at all.

It is the combination of a thousand little things. Her mane looks slightly unkept. Her feathers seem to be slightly ruffled. Her coat seems to have bits and patches that are disheveled, and you think you can see a hint of bangs under her eyes. Heavens, even her posture is off. Fluttershy didn't even properly move to close the door behind you, when you entered. She just leaned against it and slumped back down to the floor where she is sitting.

But most of all, it's her expression that worries you.

You have already seen Fluttershy when she was uncomfortable. You already know what she looks like when she was hesitant. Heavens, you have even seen her when she was at ease and relaxed, on that one time she was explaining to you about the health of the animal that Comet Feet had brought you to check.

However, you have never seen her like this. Even on the last time you were here, when she was distraught to the point of pressing you for answers, she still wasn't like this.

You don't really have a word to describe it. She doesn't look exactly like she is miserable, or hollow, or confused, or empty, or even in pain. You can't describe how she feels, because she doesn't seem to be feeling one single thing at any time.

Instead, from the way that her gaze is fixed somewhere far away, you can tell that she seems to be thinking really hard about… something.

But you don't know what that is. Of course, you have several hunches. You have lived long enough to know what might be tormenting Fluttershy. You know that she is like this because of what happened between her and Comet Feet. You have seen enough in your life, and you have read enough books, to be able to summon up all sorts of scenarios as to why she might be like this.

However, you also realize that... that you simply don't know Fluttershy.

So, you stay quiet. Until she finally looks up at you.



"Why…?" she says, her tone so low that you almost don't hear her.



She says that, she asks that, but she doesn't say anything else.

But you can see, from the way her gaze is trembling, and her breath is going faster and faster, that it won't be long before she… continues, that question.

So, you wait.

And sure enough, a little less than a minute later, she finally holds you gaze again.



"Why is this happening…? How did this happen? I really… I really don't…"



You purse your lips at that, honestly unsure about what you should say next. And that is because, again, you don't really know Fluttershy at all.

You "know" her, sure, in the sense that you know "about" her. You know that she is not very social. You know that she prefers the company of animals. You know that she has been friends with Rarity for a long time, and that even Rarity herself has failed to bring Fluttershy out of her shell more than once.

You know all of that, but you have no idea of why she is like that.

Is it some trauma that she carries from her childhood? Does she perhaps have a bad relationship with her family that made her turn out like this? Does she have some sort of disability that she hides behind a hermit guise, like you hide your own leg?

You don't know. You don't know why she is like this.

And because of that, you definitely don't know what is going on inside her head.

Does she think of you as a friend? Did she let you inside her home because she values your presence or wants your advice? Could it be, perhaps, that she merely tolerates you, and let you in just because some company is better than no company?

And what about Comet Feet? You know he triggered her problem, but is he really the source? Fluttershy is not like Rarity, who you would be able to say is lovesick. She is not like Jade, who you could tell was being crushed by her own guilt. It might be either of those, or it might be something entirely different.

You have no idea if, perhaps, Comet Feet is the very first pony that she felt a kindling of care about in her entire life, and that she is suffering right now because she just lost something she never even knew she was missing.

You have no idea, and that indecision is causing you to freeze up.

But thankfully, or perhaps worryingly, Fluttershy herself continues to talk not long after.

And what she says next… does answer some of your questions.



"Because I... I don't do this… I'm not like this…" she says.

Although you really don't know if she is talking to you or to herself.

"Ponies are… ponies are mean… they are mean, and loud, and they don't respect you, and they… they don't care about you, and…!"

She says that, and you can tell that her voice is slowly growing louder with every word she speaks. You have never seen Fluttershy angry, and you don't even know if she is capable of feeling anger, but you can see how worked up she is slowly becoming.

"… and they don't care about you. So I don't care about them! That's not what I do. I care about animals, and they care about me, and that has been more than enough for me my whole life!"

She says that, but then she stops, almost as if something got stuck in her throat.

And her next words come out so low that they are almost a whisper.

"So why am I… worried? Why am I worrying so much that it hurts?"



And from her tone alone… from the way she said that very last word, the way it hung so heavily in the air that you could almost feel it…

You let out a soft, helpless sigh at that.

You have no idea what happened to her, before you met her.

You have no idea what drives a pony to isolate herself to completely from society like she did.

You don't even know why she is telling you this right now. Fluttershy doesn't seem to be a mare that gets closer to other ponies to begin with, so you can't even understand why she opened her door for you, let alone why she let you in.

However… you think that... you might have a hunch in regards to what she is feeling right now. Because even though you don't quite understand "how" she thinks, what is in her past or what makes her tick, you think you know the particular rut that she is in right now very well.

So, you think you know how you can help her, even if only a little bit.

Or at least you hope you do.



"You know, he feels the same way that you d-"

"No he doesn't."



You try to say something, but the mare cuts you off almost immediately.

And you have to control your expression, to hide how… how honestly surprised you are, by what you felt in her voice.



"He doesn't feel like this. And I know this because…! Because he…"

But as quickly as the mare's vitriol appears, it also fades away.

"… because he… He said to me, a while ago… he said to me that a lot of ponies are scared of him. I can see how much that hurts him, but that's not what I… Well, he told me that I didn't mind his presence because everypony thinks he is like a dangerous animal, and I'm… and I'm good with animals…"

You can see her pursing her lips, almost as if she regrets something that she had said in the past.

Or perhaps, her expression changed just now because she regrets that she didn't say something, when she had the chance.

"But I… I don't think that's it. I think it's the opposite, actually… I think I'm the only one who sees him as a pony, and…. But he doesn't feel like this. Because everypony is mean to him, including himself. So he doesn't think that he is… that he deserves…"



You can see Fluttershy curl up even more at that, her back pressed hard against the door.

And you decide that you can't take this anymore. You can't stand to watch her be like this anymore.

You don't care if she cuts you off again, or if she gets so upset that she kicks you out of her house. You have to at least try to get through to her. You have to at least try to help her.

Because, if nothing else, you know what she is feeling right now. So even if you don't understand the mare herself, you know what she wants to hear. What she needs to hear.

So, you very slowly walk towards her, stopping as soon as you realize you have reached the absolute limit of what she seems to be comfortable with.

And you say the one thing that you know will capture her attention. The one thing you know you have to say, even if it means that you will have to make a promise.



"Comet Feet is back," you say, watching her eyes immediately focus on you. But you continue to speak quickly, before she has any time to say something, "but something happened. And I… he is going to need your help, and this is what we are going to do…"





Fluttershy remains a mystery to you. A quiet, reclusive, hermit-like mystery, not unlike the stallion that she for some reason is so worried about. But you understand the nature of the pain she is suffering, so with that you can help.

Fluttershy will be able and willing to help you next turn, in any actions that involve Comet Feet. Considering your plans to betray the Cult, your current plan is to seek out the stallion as soon as his Edge Influence fades. Fluttershy will accompany you in that, should you so wish.

You have also felt that Fluttershy seems to have a penchant for
WINTER, although you are not entirely sure what that tells you about her.

Your Mansus explorations continue, and your progress happens slowly and one night (or afternoon-nap) at a time. Your meeting with the Daughter-of-Axes, even, happened at the culmination of several days worth of effort. So, you are currently making your searches for the next Door. You feel that you will find it soon, but it did not happen yet, and in the meantime you visited Fluttershy first.


<50: "I'm… not feeling well… please go…" that was all she said to you, from behind the door that remained locked.

50: She did not say anything. But at least… she listened.

80: "Okay… I guess… thanks for visiting…" she said, from the half-open door. But at least you gave her something to hang on to. (You must make a promise to Fluttershy [Open Vote])

110: She let you into her home, not her heart. But still, you made do. (Fluttershy will be available next turn, no voting required)

150: "Fluttershy… have you been crying…?" (???)
 
The Tribal Door
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps

-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions) (4 actions remaining)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location

--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

Ever since you met the Daughter-of-Axes, you have been roaming the Shattered Stairways. You say that you have been "roaming" because, truth be told, claiming that you were trying to "map" the place would be the height of hubris. Or perhaps of stupidity.

It is impossible to map the Mansus. It is impossible for a pony to chart the Shattered Stairways the same way that it is impossible for you to understand the Woods, or for you to reach the horizon of the Blank Plains.

And yet…

And yet.

The fact remains that you are still able to navigate it.

You have already wondered about this before, of course. But recently, these last few days, this paradox is one that has been truly disturbing you.

After all, you realize that you can get lost in the Woods almost on a whim. You realize that, every now and then, you get a feeling that if you "take a wrong turn", or diverge from your path to explore a curious moon-bathed grove, that you will be lost. And yet, you are still capable of reaching the stairs that lead to the Blank Door almost every night.

And that is because you know the "path" that leads up. Even though there is no path, even though the trail that you must follow to go higher in the Mansus changes every night. But still, you know "how" to do it regardless, and that is something that you retain even after you wake up.

The same thing almost always happens in the Blank Plains as well. There are very few nights that your numb mind simply wanders towards a place you do not wish to go. To date, you have almost always made your way towards the Branding Door on the nights that you planned to continue your explorations of this level of the Mansus.

But still, the question remains…

How is it that you can do that?

Why can you do that?

If it is impossible to map the Mansus, how is it that you can still explore it like you do? How is it that you still make "progress", if the Mansus is a dream-realm that is different, yet maddeningly familiar, every time you step hoof on it? Why is it that certain places, like Baldomare's lodge, remain the same, while so many other parts of the Mansus do not?

Hoof-waving this paradox away and telling yourself that it is just a dream isn't cutting it anymore for you. If you are to reach the Glory, you really want to understand this place. You really want to master this place, in order to reach its pinnacle.

Otherwise, you would just be playing a game the rules of which you do not understand. And consequently, you would always be a victim of fate and chance.

So, as you explore the Shattered Stairways and ponder how to proceed, you keep those questions close to your mind.

And tonight, you have a theory of sorts that you want to test.



[The Path that Must Exist, cd 100]

[Roll: 10 + 14 (Learning) + 30 (KNOCK Level 3) + 20 (Secret Histories bonus) + 40 (I HAVE BEEN HERE BEFORE) = 114]



What is the Mansus, really?

Your Master has told you long ago, during one of the many sermons she held, that the Mansus is the House of the Sun. And you understood what she meant the very first time you had the Dream, and you looked at the colossal shape of the Mansus against the horizon and saw the Glory shining down from its very top.

Thus, the Mansus, you understood then as you still understand now, is a place of power. It is a place where power dwells, and where power roams. Those who tread within it do not "take" its power so much as they "are" power, by sheer virtue of walking through its halls.

Baldomare, also, gave you a few tidbits of knowledge in regards to that. She told you that the Mansus is real, even though it only exists in dreams, and that only a single Mansus exists, even though there are many Histories. And you think you caught at least part of what she said. Especially given how, curiously, you can't seem to be able to glimpse any other memories of yourself while you are in here.

Thus, the Mansus, you reasoned then as you still reason now, is a place of stability. Perhaps the Histories float around the Mansus like the sun and moon fly around Equestria. Perhaps the Mansus is the only thing that really exists, and the Wake is the true dream.

However, you also can't deny the fact that…

The Mansus is broken. And according to your Master and Baldomare both, it laid forgotten by ponykind for longer than anypony alive knows.

But how could that happen? How was that even possible?

If the Mansus is real, how could it have been forgotten?

If the Mansus is power, how could it have been broken like this?



And most perplexing of all, if all of that happened, how can the Mansus still exist?



You do not know. You do not know the answer to those questions. You suspect that your Master know them, of course, and you are pretty sure Baldomare knows the reason for all of this as well. However, they are not willing to tell you, and have made it very clear that you must seek those answers for yourself.

And to that… you have a theory that you would like to test.

All this time, all these years, you thought the Mansus to be… a place. Your Master almost always referred to it as the House of the Sun, so you can understand why you took those words almost to the literal sense. You thought the Mansus to be a house, which meant it was built by somepony, or something, to serve a particular purpose.

And that idea was probably solidified when you saw how damaged the Mansus is. You thought it to be a house that, as any other house, could be broken. Perhaps even destroyed.

But your theory is… what if you have been thinking about the Mansus the wrong way all this time?

You had this idea when you pondered about the Lores themselves, not long ago. Because the Lores are, basically, laws of nature. Strange laws of nature. Metaphysical, almost unexplainable, laws of nature. Laws that Baldomare explained to you were tied to… to the Gods of ponykind, to the Hours, and their whims and humors and conflicts with each other.

But what if the Mansus, as well, wasn't just the house where the Hours took residence? What if the Mansus itself is also… also a law of some kind? What if it is also a necessity of reality, like the Lores, and gravity, and time itself?

So, the theory that you want to test, can be more or less summed up like this:



"The Mansus has to exist, as surely as an apple has to fall when it breaks from its branch."



And from that, you will take the liberty to make certain extrapolations.

The Mansus must exist, but there must be a reason for the Mansus to "exist". There must be a "criteria", so to speak, that must be fulfilled in order for the Mansus to be considered as "properly existing".

The Mansus, also, is the House of the Sun. It is obvious, for anypony who ever even looked at the Glory, that the Mansus exists to house the Glory. To be the pedestal upon which Glory sits. To be the passage and guard and gate that allows and bars passage to the ultimate pinnacle that is Glory.

Consequently… it stands to reason that the Mansus "exists" to "be the way towards Glory".

For these past few months, you had a fear of sorts, at the back of your head. You feared that, perhaps, the Mansus was in such as state of disrepair that maybe, and just maybe, it was impossible to reach Glory. Perhaps some crucial passage had crumbled, or perhaps a stairway had broken down and been lost, making Glory unreachable forever.

But now? Now you can't think of any alternative other than your theory.

Because perhaps… perhaps the Mansus wants to be scaled. Perhaps it needs to be scaled. Maybe, and just maybe, the Mansus is incapable of existing without being scalable.

Even if it imposes great hurdles upon those who dare to set foot on it. Even if ponies, and creatures, who have already risen higher take it upon themselves to block the path of others.

There is always a way up.



With that in mind… you set out to test your theory



- - -



The damage to the Mansus is… extensive.

You have no idea what could possibly have caused it. You have no idea what titanic power was required to do this.

However, it is abundantly that the place where this blow was struck, the focal point of this great wound that scarred the Mansus, is higher up in the House of the Sun.

Because of course it is. After all, great power would be required to do something like this, and power only exists higher and higher still.

It is obvious, then, that the damage to the Mansus came from up high. That the signs of destruction will become clearer the more you scale the Mansus.

So, that is exactly what you looked for. You wandered through the Shattered Stairways, taking the stairs and paths and bridges that go straight and sideways and upside-down. And all the while, you looked for traces that could point you to where the Mansus was cracked. To traces that could point you to where the damage to the Mansus came from.

And slowly, one stairway and ruined bridge at a time, you came to a realization of sorts.

Looking for signs of damages in the Shattered Stairways is, of course, like trying to find a tree in a forest. The place has the word "shattered" on its name for a reason, and the sight of dead ends, broken bridges and ruined arches is as common as the sight of black roots and strange leaves is on the Woods.

However, you slowly began to notice a… pattern, of sorts.

It reminded you a bit of a thick sheet of ice. Of the frozen surface of a lake that you saw during winter, many years ago, when you were showing what snow looked like to Silky for the first time. You remember that the two of you came upon a lake, but that the frozen surface of the lake was cracked.

Somepony, or something, had hit the very center of the lake so hard that it had broken the frozen surface, and the previously uniform sheet of ice had been transformed into a small multitude of pieces. However, you remember that the broken, floating pieces of cracked ice were still floating in their original configuration, simply because there was no free space for them to rearrange into a new pattern.

It was as if somepony had hit a mirror hard enough to crack it, but not hard enough to break the mirror and cause pieces of glass to fall away.

You remember how the broken surface of the frozen lake reminded you of a spiderweb.

And more importantly, you remember how you could clearly see exactly where the core of the impact that broken the lake was. You remember how you could clearly trace the cracks back to the center of the lake, where they were all connected and from where they all came from.

You realize now that the Shattered Stairways are no different.

Because something broke the Mansus. Something happened that caused the Mansus to crack and buckle and split apart in, forming ruptures great and small that reach all the way down to this level.

So, if you want to go up, if you want to reach the source of this wound, you need only to follow the cracks.

And if the Mansus wants to be scaled… if the Mansus exists in order to be scaled…

Then you have no doubt that at least one path will still exist. That amidst this sea of broken staircases and ruined trails, at least one path still exists. At least one golden path must remain, even if all the cracks spread out from it like branches spread out from a tree trunk, that will lead you to the next Door.

With that newfound certainty in mind, you begin the slow process of trailing the wounds of the Mansus, following the sea of metaphorical blood that will lead you back to the source of its harm.



- - -



It took you days.

Days of double-backing. Days of trial and error. Days of running around in circles and realizing that all your efforts were in vain because you were exploring a stray branch.

Because you realized that the Shattered Stairways are all connected. There are no truly "floating" segments that cannot be somehow reached, and no parts of it that are completely cut-off from the rest of it.

But more importantly, you were right. There is a single path that leads from the Branding door to the higher levels. There is a path that connects this place and the next, like a great artery, or a trunk of a tree, from which all the other paths and stairs and bridges branch out from. And the further you went on that path, the more damaged and ruined it was, with all of the cracks and damages branching out of it like a myriad of rivers that can be traced back to a single nascent.

It took you days…



But finally, you have found it.



You look up towards the very last stretch of the path. The very last stairway that you have to climb.

It is broken, almost ruinously so. Covered in so many cracks, and chipped away in so many places, that you almost can't identify it as being a stair at all. In fact, you almost fear that it will crumble under the weight of your body as soon as you dare to step on it. After all, every last crack on the Shattered Stairways, every last strand of damage and disrepair that plagues this entire level, can be traced back to this single staircase.

And to the door that rests at its very top.

You fear that these punished steps will crumble if you so much as touch them with your hoofs, but you do so anyways. Because even though they look like they might fall apart at any moment, something inside of you tells you that this last set of stairs will not crumble, unless the entire Mansus was to be grinded down to dust.

After all, this is the only path that connects this level of the Mansus to the one above it.

And there must always be a path that leads to Glory. Otherwise, the Mansus itself will have no reason exist.

Thus, this path will hold. This stairway will remain in place, no matter what happens to the rest of the Shattered Stairways.

With that unexplainable certainty in mind, you begin this final ascent.



And finally, finally, you reach the next Door.



The first thing you realize is how utterly old it is in appearance.

The door seems to be made out of some grey-and-brown stone, its aged appearance and color completely out of place against the Mansus-blue of the ground that leads to it, and the pervading and incorporeal purple background that surrounds the Shattered Stairways. The Door, also, is flanked by two plinths. Two low pedestals, one of each side, that curiously don't seem to have anything on them…

Your eyes narrow, as you look at those pedestals. Their position is too conspicuous, and they are made of the same aged material as the Door. To the point that you would have known that they are somehow part of the Door, that they are connected to it, even if you didn't know the first thing about the Lores.

You can't help but think that they are there to hold some sort of offering… after all, every Door in the Mansus has a price.

But still, whatever their purpose is, you know they are secondary to the Door itself. And you return your gaze to the great and imposing slab of stone that stands between you and the higher parts of the Mansus.

You can see that it is cracked in several places, with signs of wear and the passage of time noticeable in every detail. Although it is not nearly as broken as the stairways themselves. In fact, you can even see how the cracks that expand down through the staircases come from underneath and around the Door itself.

However, for all that the door seems old and crumbling, it still has a solid and inviolable appearance about it.

And furthermore, you realize, as you cautiously approach the Door, that its surface is covered in intricate carvings. Many of them are marred by cracks, or had small parts of it chipped off by time and wear. But still, this Door… the more you look at it, the more you realize it is, or at least was, a work of art.

And an extremely detailed one at that.

The Door is divided into three sections. It is formed by three pieces, instead of two rectangular parts connected at the center like a regular door would be. Three slabs of stone of roughly the same size, firmly pressed against each other in the shape of a Door, placed in a way that all three parts touch each other. And on the surface of each section, you see, there are curious and detailed carvings. Upon closer inspectionn you see that they are the depiction of… of ponies. Ancient ponies, with curious markings and symbols on and around them that you can't even begin to discern, but that very closely resemble certain things that you know about the Lores.

The entire Door, you realize, is a great carved mural about ancient ponykind.

And as soon as you understand that, you throw all caution to the wind and get as close as you can to the Door, examining every inch of it and taking in every last detail that you possibly can.

Here, you see what seems to be an ancient city of clouds, kept aloft by Edge-sharp lightning and the chaotic breeze of Moth-winds. There, you see a tree that was nurtured by the mysteries of Forge, its iron branches being shaped into weapons. And the more you look, the more intricacies you notice. Ponies without cutie marks surrounding those that are Branded. Ponies carrying Brands following those that reached even higher.

You spy on one of the edges of the Door a group of Branded ponies kneeling before a pony that is triumphantly posing with a hoof over a skull, and you immediately understand that to be a Long who had conquered death.

However, as you look more closely, you immediately realize another detail.

The Door is divided into three sections, which are firmly pressed against each other. And the entire surface of each of those three sections is carved with the curious pictograms and drawings of ancient ponykind.

But each of the three sections… the more you look at the Door, the more glaringly obvious it becomes. Each of the three sections only depicts one of the pony species. On the one closest to the ground you see only earth ponies, their mastery over nature and soil apparent in the depiction of their cities and in everything else. On another section you see only pegasi, on their floating bastions.

And on the places where two of the Door sections touch, the ponies carved near the edges are invariably drawn as if they were participating in some sort of combat. The edges of the Door sections dividing the ponies carved upon them like the borders of two countries at war would divide their territories.

This Door, you finally understand, depicts how ancient ponykind was like, in the past Eras.



And it that age, the three species were locked in an endless war.



You look down, your body freezing up as you realize that you had moved without intending to. Realizing that at some point you had raised a hoof, and that your hoof is inching a hair's breadth away from the Door.

You finish the movement without a second thought. You want to know more about this Door. You need to know more about this Door, and of the story that it tells.

You need to know how things were like, on that distant past when the Lores were known and ponykind seemed to be locked in such a sorrowful state.

And above all else, you need to know what you must do in order for this Door to open.



[Comprehending the Door of the Tribes, cd 100]

[Roll: 71 + 14 (Learning) + 30 (EDGE Level 3) + 15 (Lantern bonus) = 130]



Your hoof touches the impossibly old surface of the Door.

And your mind fills with light.

"The Sun was different, before. I wish you could have seen it as it was then."

That was what your father used to tell you, when you were a colt.

You remember how nostalgic he sounded when he said those words. In fact, you think he almost sounded sorrowful.

But you also remember not understanding exactly what he meant.

"How was it different, father? How could the Sun ever be different?" you would ask.

You would always ask that, whenever he spoke about the Sun. But your father never answered your question.

He never answered your question… until the day you turned into a stallion.



"Follow me, my son, the time has come."



It was a cold morning, on the day that your father died.

He woke you up before even the first minor bell rang. It was the last day of winter, and the hateful chill was so strong that you knew you wouldn't be able to take three steps out in the snow before you froze on the spot, if you weren't properly protected.

But still, you dutifully prepared as he bid you, and you followed him out to the gates of the city.

And waiting for you, waiting for your father, was an entire band of unicorns, all geared for conflict and war. A whole war-conclave, with artifacts dangling from every last horn, the wind thick with magical potency. You saw adepts, and you saw Branded, and at their head you even saw dreaded Spearhorn, who was bound in service of the Scarred One Who Lives In The Dark.

And at the center of the warband was an armored carriage, clearly meant to transport something precious, surrounded by an entire cadre of learned mages.

And when your father wordlessly entered the carriage, you followed him.

The two of you were locked in there. And as the carriage began to move, your father told you about the Sun.



"Tell me, my son. What do you know about the Sun?"

"I know only what is obvious, father. I know that the Sun is always at the edge of the horizon, only ever showing us half of its face. Much like how the moon is always at the top of the skies looking down upon us. I know that the sun moves to the top of the skies at the break of each season, blocking out the moon. I know that it always stays there for three bell-rounds, while the earth changes and heals, before it returns to its resting place."

"You speak the truth, my son. And yet, you tell me only what you know. But you are a stallion now, and it is my duty to reveal to you how much of a tragedy all of that is."

"…"

"The Sun was different before, my son, back then."

And then your father told you about the Sun.

He told you that not long ago, a short few years before you were born, the Sun was different.

He told you how it was magnificent. How it was Splendorous.

He told you how the Sun used to dance through the skies all on its own, and how its movement through the heavens was used to keep track of time. He told you that a bell-round was called a "day", and that half of a day was a completely sunless period called a "night".

He told you about how the Sun used to look down at ponykind like a proud father. And that ponies, in turn, would look back at it like hopeful sons. He told you that the Sun of before was the moon's father, and that she would also dance in the skies with him, rather than stay still as she does nowadays.



"The Sun used to be our proud father. But something happened, my son. Something happened, and the Sun changed, or was passed on to the hoofs of another. And now? Now the Sun has its back to us. Now the Sun rests at the horizon, half-hidden, forever looking at the past. It is no longer a proud father, but a mournful son."

He said those words just as the carriage came to a halt, and you understood that would be the last time you ever spoke to your father.

"And the final thing I must reveal to you, my son, is that now… now we have to move the Sun ourselves. Come, follow me. It is the last day of winter. I will show you how we change the seasons and break the snow's grip upon our land."



When you left the armored carriage, you realized that the tension on the air was almost palpable. The entire warband was on edge, horns lit up and ready to fight at a moment's notice, and the cadre of learned mages was busily preparing a grand ritual circle.

And when you looked around you, you realized where you were. You realized what was observing you, from the other side of the vast plain you were in.

There were two other groups of ponies, also surrounded by their own warbands. On one side you saw a great war-host of pegasi, carefully observing you from atop their black clouds. And on the other, you saw a deep phalanx of earth ponies, wearing their impossibly heavy armors and carrying their glowing weapons.

You had been taught to fear them, when you were a colt. Fear the hornless ponies who had wings upon their backs, like some abominable fusion of pony and bird. Fear the hornless ponies who were large and strong, like barbarous giants who wished to trample everything unicorns had ever created.

You had been taught to fear them, and then you were taught to hate them.

But that day, you were taught that you also needed them.



The ritual that you witnessed was the one that was performed at every season-break. It was performed grudgingly, and under the tense supervision of all three nations. But it was also the only thing that permitted your species, all three of them, to survive.

And in order to perform it, all of you were needed.

The earth ponies did their freak-magiks to entice the earth, whispering the Winter-words to urge the snow to cease falling, and thumping their hoofs on the ground in the Heart-rythms to infuse life back into the ground itself.

The pegasi channeled the hateful energy of their wings to create fierce blasts of wind, splitting the heavens open with gusts of Knock and using their Moth secrets to confuse the snowstorms, so that they would create cold rain instead of snowflakes.

And then finally… came the unicorns. The mages formed around the great magical circle, and as one they lit up their horns.

And slowly, the Sun began to move.

But, your father taught you, that ritual carried a great price. It drained away the life of the mages as quickly as one might strike lines from a tally, and furthermore the Mourning Son would not relinquish its grip upon the Sun so easily.

To resolve both those issues, a Winter Branded was required.

And as the horned mages worked their magic upon the Sun, the cost that they would pay with years of their lives was instead syphoned to the Winter Branded at the center of the circle.

And as the Branded quickly faded away, his entire life flashing by in a span of minutes, the Ragged One diverged its attention from the Sun and towards that beautiful spectacle, allowing the Sun to be moved by the learned mages.

Your father was that Winter Branded, at the center of that ritual. And you bore witness as, within the span of a minor bell-ringing, his beard grew long and white, and his coat became thin and ragged, and his limbs became frail and weak.

He smiled at you like a proud father, and you witnessed his last moments like a mournful son.

You witnessed him, until the Sun was at the top of the sky, spreading the life-gifts of the earth ponies' song to all corners of the earth, and warming the rain brought forth by the pegasi so that plants and crops could grow anew as the snow melted.

You witnessed him… until he became bones and dust, and nothing but a memory from your past.

And in that moment, you finally understood how the Sun was like, before, and how sorrowful is the tragedy that you live in today.

You let out a long sigh, and you swear your breath comes out as a misty cold as you bring your hoof away from the Door.

From the Tribal Door, you now know it to be its name. The Triple Door. The Trial Door. The Door of the Tribes.

Its names are many, you now know, but it has a single purpose.

This Door… it is a both a trial and a landmark.

It is a monument to the Tririvality

Because ponykind, even back when the Mansus was visible and the Woods surrounded everything, had always been divided into three species. Three nations. Three countries. Three Tribes.

Maybe this is due to a disagreement in the Histories, of how ponies were meant to be. Maybe this is because, when ponies first stepped away from the Mansus, they did so in trios, and each one of them took on a different way to express their magic.

The reason why things turned out like that is beyond you. And the answer to that question, perhaps, only exists in the knowledge of where ponies came from to begin with.

However, the fact remains that the three Tribes hated each other, but also needed each other. For the world they lived in was hostile, and the powers that be ever vied and battled against each other. And even though ponies, like their Gods, needed each other to survive, they were also ever engaged in proving that they were the superior party. That their ways, and their skills, were the ones meant to be placed at the very top.

So, naturally, the Mansus demanded the answer to that question if it was to allow passage to its higher levels. Like the Hours constantly battled against each other, so were ponies required to offer their own answer to the question of "who is the greatest", in order to reach the highest points of the Mansus.

And that is what the Tribal Door embodies. That is why it has this shape and form.

It is divided into three great sections because that is the only way it can serve its purpose. The three Tribes can only fulfill their purpose, can only continue existing, if they work together. And the Tribal Door may only deny passage as long as its three pieces are locked in their eternal struggle.

Consequently, the Tribal Door may only be crossed if a pony proves his Tribe to be the superior one.

And of course… there is only one way to prove that.

You look back at the two plinths that flank the Door, at the two empty pedestals that stand on each side, and you immediately understand what you are supposed to place on them. You immediately understand what you must do... for the Tribal Door to recognize your success and grant you passage.

So that you may rise ever higher.





You have reached the Tribal Door, where the Tririvality is both celebrated, and required, if passage is to be allowed.

You have divined the secrets of the Tribal Door, and you understand its price. Being a Unicorn, you must kill a member of the Pegasus species, and a member of the Earth Pony species. Only a single sacrifice of each species is required. The Door will stand permanently open, for you, once that price is paid.

There are no ritualistic or metaphysical requirements for those deaths. Your hoofs need only be stained with their blood, and their lifeless visages will appear at the pedestals the next time you visit the Tribal Door.

Had you accompanied Jade Whistle to the Blank Door, she would be waiting for you on the Earth Pony plinth.

There is no other way to cross the Tribal Door.

You have reached the Tribal Door, the metaphysical manifestation of the strife, and mutual need, that the three Tribes shared with each other. You have gained one scrap of EDGE Lore.

You have seen a memory from long ago, when the Sun was different and pony hated pony due to the circumstances of their birth. You do not regret that said Era was forgotten. Gain one scrap of SECRET HISTORIES Lore.

You have reached "4/4" Secret Histories scraps of Lore. Any further scraps you gain will be WASTED until you complete a Sacrament.
 
A Whisper on the wind
You stare at the Tribal Door, your eyes wide in shock as you try to take in everything you just saw. Everything you just realized.

You have learned how ponies interacted with each other, in the past Eras.

It is all right there, immortalized on the surface of this Door, that has stood here ever since the first pony walked upon land.

And you...

You do not know how you feel about this.

Do you regret the fact that this knowledge was forgotten? Do you regret the fact that ponies are no longer locked in such a state of conflict and sorrow? Absolutely not. You may not understand Harmony, or the alicorns, and you also realize that you do not know the full truth about the past. However, you do not regret how things are in the current age.

Your husband is a pegasus, your daughter is a pegasus, and you cannot fathom how it would be like to hate them, to be taught to hate them, just because they were not born with a horn upon their head.

However... also can't help but ask... do you condemn what ancient ponykind did?

Your answer should be yes. You want you answer to be yes.

But you would be lying if you didn't say that you are undecided.

After all, they lived in a different world. They lived in a different Era, and under different laws.

They lived in the presence of Gods, and the Mansus was visible on the horizon, as clear as a morning fog.

They had knowledge of their own afterlife, and they knew so much... they knew the answer to so many questions that modern ponies have even forgotten how to ask.

So, even though you do not envy their system, you still can't help but wonder if... if there was some reason behind it. If they were aware of some greater context that you still lack. If they were immune to a certain sin that only began to exist later down the line.

After all, in their Era the only true answer was Glory. The greatest of goals that might ever be achieved was both known and attainable.

And besides, on top of all that, there is also... another matter, that you must consider.

Because no matter what you think, the fact remains that the Tribal Door still stands before you, and that it still stands between you and the Glory.

Do you want to cross it? Absolutely. Are you willing to cross it? That... is another matter entirely

Because you have told Stormchaser, and you have told yourself that you would do anything necessary. But when the time comes, will you truly be able to do it?

You do not know.

However.

However...

However...

You realize... that there is another way.

Or rather...

Another way.

You can feel it. Stalking you from a distance, hiding behind the nearest corner and just on the edge of your sight. You can smell it, on the very edge of your perception, so subtle that it almost doesn't rankle at your nose.

You can feel it... on the slightly burnt corner of your soul.

There is another way for you to solve this conundrum. Right here and right now.

Although you know that this alternative is only possible... because none of the powers that would move to stop you are here anymore.

And the Mansus is very, very old. It is old, and hurt, and nearly forgotten, and it certainly would not feel any difference if one of its doors were to be broken down and grinded into dust.

But should you do it?

The Tribal Door is not inherently evil. Even though it represents the Tririvality, even though it is the metaphysical representation of the Tririvality, it is not necessarily something to be reviled. After all, for all that it represents the conflict between ponies, that conflict is based on the ultimate truth that ponies need each other. And all of ponykind would fall should one of its three sides be destroyed.

So, should you destroy that? You might be destroying the memory of conflict, but you would also be destroying a foundation of unity. So should you do this?

The Mansus is old, and its influence upon the Wake has faded. But still, should you do it?

Would it make a difference if you didn't?

You do not know, and the distant eyes that are watching you, and waiting for your decision, do not seem to be interested in giving you any answers.

However, one thing is for sure.

If you do this now, you will not have to stain your hoofs with anypony's blood.

...

You make your decision.



[] Cross the Tribal Door (REQUIREMENTS NOT MET)

[] Topple it. Ruin it. Ground it into dust. (You will destroy the Tribal Door. Nopony will ever have to pay the price to cross it, ever again) [This is a Regrettable Action]

[] Leave it. (You will return to the Wake, and continue exploring the Mansus according to the current plan)





Two hours moratorium.

As things currently stand, not scaling the Mansus will result in you slowly spiraling to a defeat scenario. Trust your QM when he says this.

But consider your options very carefully.
 
The Regrettable Action
You are Lady Velvet Covers, and you have been here for a long while now.

You have been here, staring at the Tribal Door, for a very, very long time now.

Even though you know that you are still asleep. Even though you realize that you are in a dream, or in the Mansus, or just in a place where time doesn't exactly work like it does in the Wake. You still realize that you have been thinking for quite a while.

And that is because you… you don't know what to do.



Or rather, you didn't know what to do, until now.



For the longest while, you were paralyzed, wondering what you could do, what you should do, given the situation you are in.

Because you have just learned about how ponies viewed each other for the longest time. You have just discovered what was the initial bedrock upon which your civilization was built. What was the very first thing that motivated ponykind as a species, ever since that distant past.

In fact, more than just discovering it, you might very well be standing before the metaphysical representation of that foundation.

And that foundation… that thing that motivated ponies for such a long time, that force that made ponies tick…

It was strife.

It was strife, and conflict, and loathing, and anger and hate and aversion.

You were appalled for the longest time, because you are standing before the undeniable proof that your species, that ponykind itself, was erected upon one great fight. In fact, you are standing before the very manifestation of that hatred.

You do not know how much of that strife was "forced" upon them. You wish you could say that they were blameless, back then. You wish you could say that the Mansus, or the Hours, or whatever powers that be back then were the ones to blame. That the Mansus somehow forced ponies to hate each other.

However, you also realize that you don't understand this place nearly enough to say that for certain. After all, were the ponies divided because of the Tribal Door? Or did the Tribal Door come to exist because of the conflicts between the three tribes? You wish you could say that it was the former. You wish you could say that ponies, at their very core, are good, and that the terrible things you can see engraved upon the Tribal Door were the result of an outside influence.

You wish you could say that ponies are better than this.

But unfortunately… as you look upon the Tribal Door itself… as you look back at your own life, and everything that… Well, you realize that you just don't know that for sure that...



"…"



However…

However.

However!

You realized that you also do not care.


You feel something surge inside of you. You feel something boil inside of you, as you look at the Tribal Door. And you are not sure if it comes from your mind, or your heart, or from some faraway corner of your very soul, but you feel it nonetheless.

You do not care… You. Do. Not. Care! You do not care that the ponies of antiquity thought and fought like they did. You do not care if the very foundation of your species was mutual hatred. You don't care about ponykind's past, even though you are standing right in front of the very embodiment of the hatred you felt for each other.

And the more you think about it, the more you feel this… this thing welling up inside of you, this mixture of disgust and horror and hate at this Door that still stands before you.



Because how dare this Door?!



How dare this Door still stand? Ponies have been living in peace, ponies have been living in harmony, for longer than recorded history goes. Ponies have been able to love each other for even longer!

How dare this Door tell you that you have to murder two ponies? That you have to "prove" you are better because you are a unicorn?

How dare it demand from you an answer to a question that is wrong to begin with?!

But most of all… what sickens you the most… what angers you the most is…

How dare this Door to even exist? You can see that it is old and crumbling, but you also realize that it stands as strong as any other Door you have seen so far. How is it that… why is it that this Door didn't break down and turn into dust yet? And if… and if this Door still has sway over the Wake, and vice-versa, then what does this tell you about modern ponykind itself?

You don't know. Or rather, you don't understand. What is it about this Door that still allows it to be here? Why does it still have power over you, to make its sickening demands with its nauseating logic? You don't understand, and you can't understand, because you feel like the thought process required to understand the concepts upheld by this door would see you going down a very long and dark tunnel that you would rather avoid.

So, you can't understand it…

And you honestly don't care.

You dislike this door. You dislike what it stands for, and you dislike what implications it tells you by the mere fact that it is still exists.

You abhor this door. You reel at the thought that you might have to kill a pegasus. At the thought that you would prove yourself "better" than an earth pony just because you murdered one.

As if being a unicorn ever did you any favors in your life to begin with.

Because as far as you remember, all that having a horn on your head ever brought to you was the weight of expectation. And after that, when that weight finally crushed you, pain.

You hate this door.

You hate this door.

You hate this door.



"…"



And as you look at the Door… something tells you that rather than just feeling all this hate, you should be using it.



"But… but how…?"



"…"



"Ah…"​



You already know what to do. You already know how to do it.

Or rather…

You already know what to do. You always did.

You can feel it, stalking behind you from a distance that is at the same time vast and incredibly small. You can sense it, even though your Edge-senses don't really seem to work in the Mansus as they do in the Wake. You almost feel like you can smell it, like the memory of a rotten scent that at some point clung to your fur.

That somehow followed you all the way here, even this far up the Mansus.

That has been following you, no matter where you go, ever since you saw that endless mass of agony, surrounded by a storm of its own pain.

Yes, you recognize this… presence. You remember how easy it has been to ignore it, all this time, even though you could never quite forget about it. Ever since it began to stalk you… to follow you, a bit over two months ago, when it almost broke your body in half with its long and sharp fangs.

You remember how hard you focused on blocking it away and ignoring it. You dare say that you even succeeded. And being close to other ponies, especially your family, made its presence even more bearable, sometimes easier to ignore than your limp.

But still, just like your limp, you have also known this whole time that… that this presence will never really fade.

You tried to learn how to live with it, these last two months. You tried to teach yourself how to cope with it. To ignore it. To think about something else every time your mind remembered about it, or whenever you somehow felt its faint presence in the breeze.

But as this presence… as this subtle, soundless whisper in the Mansus wind tells you that it knows of another path to solve your problems…

You suddenly feel that you might not necessarily have to push it away. That perhaps, and only perhaps, ignoring it might not have been something that you really had to do.

Because all this time, you feared this… thing. Of course you feared it. After all, it was something unknown. Or rather, it is something that you know very well. Especially considering where it came from, and the terrible things Baldomare explained to you, after you met it.

So of course you feared this presence, however faint and ethereal it was. You would have thought yourself a fool if you had not avoided it at all costs.

However, you can't help but think… As you anger swells and spreads inside of you, as you stare at the Tribal Door, you can't help but entertain another idea. An idea that is being whispered to you by this very something that seems to be at the same time very far away and inside of you.

Because even if this thing is obviously dangerous… even if this hate is something that you don't understand, and that you fear… weren't the Lores the same thing, not long ago? Weren't the Lores also something new, and unknown and powerful?

And have you not come so far in understanding them, and… and in mastering them?

You feel like you might be able to do this as well, to this presence that has been stalking you.

And as you look at the large, imposing, and hateful Door that stands before you, you can't really think of a better place where you might try your hoof at this.



"Because I… because ponykind will not let you stand anymore," you say to the door-

-as your rage grows-

"-you are not a part of us anymore," you snarl at it-

-your insides boiling as if something was clawing at your innards-

"-and if you still are, then I will make sure to cut you out like the cancer you have always been."



The thing that is watching you, that is both right behind you and oh so far away, smiles.



And the last thing you hear, before your vision turns completely red with rage, is a word.


A single word. A word that should be impossible to speak. A word that violates the very air with its presence, and that hurt so much to hear that you feel like stakes are being rammed into your ears.

A word that comes out of your mouth, and is spoken with your voice.


But even as your mind goes black with pain and your vision red with blood, you realize that this word only almost expresses your hatred.





- - -

- - -

- - -





You spasm.

You spasm on the ground where you are lying.

It hurts.

It hurts.

Your whole body hurts.

Your mind hurts. Even thinking hurts.

Something deep inside of you, something intimate and personal and that you can't really name, hurts.

As if a fragment of it had just been burned black.

As if a part of it has been irrevocably stained.

You are only vaguely aware of the thing you are sprawled on top of.

You are only vaguely aware of the polluted tar that is puddled around you, sticking to the fur of your Mansus-body, oozing around the remains of the pulsating wound that stands where the Tribal Door once stood.

You are only vaguely aware of your state right now…

Because your mind is still reeling at what just happened. And your mind is still repeating the jagged images you have just seen again and again and again, the sharp spikes of those fresh memories scraping against the insides of your head and the back of your eyes.



You can't even breathe, as the swollen thing inside your throat swells and grows.



It was just a sickening feeling, at first. It was just a rotten feeling, on the first few moments. You felt like you were pulling at something that ran deeper than your mind. That you were exposing something more visceral than your very heart, clawing at your insides with limbs you didn't really have, bringing to the fore a part of you that was somehow already tainted.

It should have been thrilling, or perhaps frightening. But you felt neither of those things. You were too drunk with hate to feel anything else. You were too disgusted by the Door, or perhaps by yourself, to be able to think about anything else.

But you kept on regardless. Or rather, you wouldn't have been able to stop even if you wanted to.

Not that you would have wanted to stop anyways, with how you felt.



Your throat. It hurts. The words you just spoke, they did something to your insides. You can't breathe.



The Door buckled and bent under your hooves, as you struck it. It cracked and shattered at your words, as you whispered at it. It rotted and degraded into dust, as the things you did ate it from the inside like a hateful cancer.

And all the while, you reveled and bathed in the blood of the Mansus, as you wounded it. Your own blood mixing with the dust and rot and pain of the Mansus as the process also wounded yourself.

You did not stop. Even after the Tribal Door became a distant memory, you did not stop. Even after that whole section of the Shattered Stairways was reduced to a bleeding gash, the very air around you twisting in pain, you did not stop.

And as you caused more and more pain to the world around you, a realization of sorts dawned at your frenzy-drunk mind.



You are going to die. You can't breathe and you are going to die. Something is happening inside of you and you are going to die. There is something clawing at your insides, from the base of your lungs to the top of your mouth, and you are going to die.



It was you.

That is what you realized.

This whole time, you honestly thought that you and this… this presence, were two separate things. You honestly thought, from what you saw and felt, and from what Baldomare told you, that you had simply been followed to the Wake. That the thing that hurt you was simply a shard that had somehow caught your scent and stalked you back to the waking world.

You thought, when Baldomare said that you "reminded the world of something it used to do, long ago," that… well, that it was something dissociated from you.

But on that moment, you could see it for what it truly was.

That rotten smell. That disease. That taint that began to stalk the Wake ever since that fateful day, and that you were pouring into the Tribal Door and the Mansus and all the things you so hated…

It was coming from you. It is you.

As if the stain upon your soul was a tiny brazier, a minute lump of coal that would never really stop burning, letting out a tiny but constant stream of polluting smoke until the day you died, even if you never touched it again.

And in your self-loathing hate, the only thing you were truly doing was expanding that wound in your very soul. All so that the burning malice could flow out from you more quickly. Like a leak on the ceiling turning into a small crack, as some horrible storm tried to force its way inside of you. Like a whisper of malice, in the ears of the world, turning slightly louder as you lent your voice to it.

There was absolutely nothing good about what you were doing.

But oh, the power you were channeling as you rip the wound in your soul wider.



You regret this. You are going to die. You hate this. You are going to die. You wish you could take this all back. You are going to die.

You know that the world will become a worse place, if you let this thing out of you.

But if you don't expel all this evil, all this hate that you have inside of you, you are going to die.


And you are terrified of dying.



You get up with trembling legs, the black tar burning against your coat as it sticks to your fur. You can't see a thing, and you are not sure if it is because you have blood on your eyes, or if it is because you don't even have eyes anymore.

Your tongue is swelled. Or rather, the thing that was your tongue is swelled. But whatever it is, it is not your tongue anymore. Not after what you made it do.

Not after the words you spoke with it.

Your body is failing. Your insides burn. It will rip you from the inside out at any moment now, if you don't act first.

You realize you have a choice. You always had a choice. You could do nothing now and die, and the thing inside of you would die with you.

But you have already made your choice. You have already chosen the worse alternative.

So, even though your whole body feels as heavy as lead, even though your mind is about to black out, even though you are drenched in blood and tar and pain and the stuff from which the deeper parts of the Mansus is made, you get up.



And with a hateful movement that is the mixture of a convulsion and a spasm, you throw up.



This feels worse than being sick.

This is worse than being in pain.

There is something inside of you. Something that wasn't there before. Something that is nestled inside your throat, in a place that is neither your brain nor your heart, but that is somehow related to both.

And you push it out.

This is wrong.

You feel bad.

You feel sick.

You feel sick. You feel sick. You feel sick.

You desperately try to think that this doesn't make sense, that this is a dream, that this isn't your real body and that the foreign sensation that is wriggling inside of you isn't real.

But you can't. No matter how hard you try, no matter how much you repeat that inside your mind, you can't convince yourself that this isn't happening.

That something very wrong is about to happen.

You practically fall forwards, your whole body freezing up from your belly upwards as if you are about to throw up.

You cough, and you retch, and you panic as you feel something clawing out from your throat and through your mouth.



And you almost drown as it finally bursts out from inside of you.



This is painful.

This is horrible.

This is agony.

As if you were throwing up every last organ inside your body.

As if you were spewing out a river of hooks and knives.

It keeps coming out, more and more and more and more, until your vision fades and you almost black out. It comes out as black tar and dirty flames, and it coalesces into a shape almost as if it had a will of its own.

And when it is finally over, you are collapsed on the floor. You are in so much pain that you almost can't breathe. So exhausted that you can't even bring yourself to cry, even though you can feel tears coming down through your face.

You are lying down on the ruined floor, before the shattered Door. You are lying on top of the great black puddle of sticky tar that was forcibly expelled from inside of you.

And when you look up, you see the shape into which the majority of that vile, painful thing coalesced into.

You can see that it has the shape of a great black wolf, not exactly like the last one you saw, but still not too far removed from it.



And as you look up at it, you see that it is looking back at you.



It looks at you, straight into your eyes, and it begins to smile.



No, that's not it.

This is not a smile.

It is not a smile, or a grin, or a smirk, or even the beginning of a laugh. No. It is not -it cannot- be anything good, or positive, or even pleasant.

Because that creature is incapable of any of that. By its very nature, it is only capable of the opposite.

So, even though it is making a similar movement, even though it is baring its teeth at you in a manner that is reminiscent of a smile, you understand that it is doing no such thing.

The only way that you can describe it… is that its mouth is splitting into a smile.

And oh, how large its mouth is. How sickeningly wide its jaw opens into a mockery of joy, as it looks at you. Skin ripping and drooling blood as it keeps growing wider than its mouth can possibly bear. Its eyes widening up as if the creature can taste the thrill of a coming hunt, its fur bristling with anticipation.

When the wolf's mouth opens up enough, its tongue rolls out, unnaturally long and… and sharp.

But your blood runs cold as you realize something. You have no idea how you realize it, there is no reason for this idea ever to have occurred to you, but you understand it nonetheless.

The wolf's tongue, it is not literally sharp. It is not sharp in the sense that is blade-thin or razor-sharp. In fact, it even looks like a tongue ought to look, even if it is so long that it is sickening to look upon.

But no, it is not sharp in that sense…

It is sharp… because it can cause harm, because it can wound.



"Oh no…" you whisper to yourself, your body reeling as you finally understand what this means. As your mind finishes connecting the dots of what part of your body this wolf came from.



And the wolf's wrong-smile becomes all the wider, as it sees that you understand.

Because worse than the last, always worse than the last, this wolf…

It is capable of speech.



"Mother…"



It says that single word. That single, nauseating word, spoken through blooded teeth and rotten breath.

That single word that, though it sickens you in the deepest parts of your body, you also understand to be a truth.

It says that…

And then, it begins to tell you how this will all end.
 
XXX-XXXXXX-XX-XXXXXX
This is a story so detestable, so regrettable, that the powers that be have completely severed it from the Tapestry.

It is a memory from another, whose actions made the world a worse place. A revelation of what awaits at the end of a dark road.

No paths exist from this place to that reality. No links connect this story to the shining Thread that is the future.

And may it stay that way. May this cut-off History never touch the Garden.

- - -

You are-
 
The ways that the Wake will change


You are Velvet Covers…



And your whole body aches…



"Try taking a sip, Velvet. If nothing else, at least the strong taste of the alcohol will help to ground you. Remind you that you're in the Wake and all, and that you have a body. It's one of the reasons I drink it all the time."



Or rather… your body doesn't ache.

No, that's not it.

You just feel dirty.

Because you just did something wrong.

Because you just understood exactly how wrong your actions were, and how impactful they will be.



"Theeere you go… one sip at a time. And don't worry about the time, still plenty to go before sunrise so we can clean all that blood later."



Because you just made Equestria a worse place.

...

"What…" you speak. Or rather, you try to speak. Your voice coming out in a low, painful rasp, as if the walls of your throat were still covered in dry blood or bristling fur or sharp claws.

But still, Baldomare listens. She refills her own cup with wine, and slightly tilts her head closer to your own.

You take a short breath, not yet daring to take a deep one. But you breathe in nonetheless, and you try to ask your question again.

"What… happened…?" you say, slowly, your voice dripping with your exhaustion and your shame and your regret at what you just did. "What… did I do…?"

But you finish asking your question regardless.

And to that, Baldomare gives you a slow nod, and begins to answer.

Because you already know the answer to your own question. You already know exactly what you did, and how wrong it was. You already have all the pieces to this puzzle.

And good Baldomare, as it befits the merciless nature of her Lore, will simply help you fit those pieces together. She will simply shed a light on the knowledge you already have. So that you may look at it more clearly.

You can see from her expression, from the frown she has in her face, that she will not enjoy it.

But you have to know.

And perhaps, she doesn't really have a choice. Perhaps she has to answer, for the same reason that a light has no choice but to push away the darkness.

"You did… two things, Velvet," she says carefully, sitting back on one of the seats she has on the guest room she has been living in.

You simply nod at her, although you are not really looking into her eyes, and you pull the covers she gave you closer to your body.

Because even though you don't really feel cold, you really want to hide right now. You almost feel like a filly who just found out that… well, you feel like that…

"The first thing that you did, Velvet, was break a Door. And that in itself is already impactful… Although I have to tell you, dear, that breaking the Door wasn't a bad thing."

You slowly tilt your head at that. It takes some effort for you to actually focus your gaze on Baldomare, but you do it regardless.

"Are you surprised? Well, you shouldn't be. Doors were already broken before, Velvet, and the world went on just fine. I won't say it's natural for them to break, but it's still not wrong when it happens. The thing is that… well, there is always a… not a price, no, but a consequence. Yes, that word is a lot better."

"But that consequence… bad, no?" you say, trying to take a deeper breath than you did before.

Your lungs still feel wrong, you still feel like there is something polluted inside of you. But it does feel better than the last time. And it certainly feels a lot better than when you woke up in the farmlands, where Baldomare found you.

"Not really, dear, not really," Baldomare says. And you are honestly surprised by that. "Because you see… I already told you this before, Velvet. Don't think that what you just did, breaking the Door, was a blow that you struck against the Mansus. You didn't affect only the Mansus, because there is no difference between the Wake and the Mansus. They are… oh, how can I explain this to you… The Wake and the Mansus are not connected. They are, of course, but when you use that term you encourage yourself to think of them as two separate things, connected by a bridge. No, Velvet, the Wake and the Mansus are the same thing."

You narrow your eyes at that, but the mare continues to talk regardless.

"Ponies were locked in an endless conflict because the Hours were constantly at war. And the Hours were constantly at war because ponykind was locked in an endless conflict. And the Tribal Door was both the creator, consequence, and heir to that status quo. So, the thing that I need you to understand is that you didn't really harm the Mansus, you simply changed it. In a deep way, in a profound way, and just like the ripples of that will affect the Mansus, so will the same ripples affect the Wake."

"But… but still… what will happen?"

"Well, you already know that. You saw the Tribal Door, after all, and you saw that it stood for two simple things, didn't you? That Door was the manifestation of the need that ponies have for each other. Of how they needed each other to survive, and how they hated each other because of that need. It was the living monument of just how vulnerable the three tribes felt, individually, because they knew that they would die without each other, and yet they could not bring themselves to fully trust each other."

She says that, and then she takes another sip from her cup, her eyes unfocused almost as if she is reminiscing about something.

"After all, it is easy to say that they were foolish… But trusting somepony isn't really that simple. It's easier to raise a wall than to raise the dead, or so the saying goes, and the certainty of hate is always more simple than the uncertainty of trust."

"So… when I broke the Door… I broke that need?" you say, after yet another slow gulp from the strong wine.

"You broke an echo of that need, that's for sure. You broke the foundation of that need. But you are missing the second half of this whole thing, Velvet. You are still trying to think how your actions in the Mansus affected the Wake, but that's not how it works. Think, Velvet. Breaking the Tribal Door didn't cause a magical backlash that will make ponies suddenly start hating each other. Tell me what is happening in the Wake right now, and how that could reflect the breaking of the Tribal Door."

You tilt your head, your sluggish and hurt mind trying to understand what exactly she means by that.

You tilt your head, and you think for a moment.

And then it suddenly hits you.

"Oh…" you whisper to yourself.

And Baldomare nods in agreement.

"Exactly. That's how it works. Coincidences don't exist, Velvet. They never did. So isn't it strange? Ponykind has been…" she waves her hoof absent-mindedly towards the air, "at peace, like this, for the last thousand years. Their unity slowly growing stronger, without any great catastrophes to test it. But then… just a few days ago, something happened. What was perhaps the greatest disaster in your recorded history happened, and your civilization was shaken to the core."

"The changelings… the massacres… all that death, in all those places…"

"Mhmm. The unity of the three tribes was shaken, it was tested, and ponykind was given the option to either buckle up and continue together, or to… well, or not."

You purse your lips at that. You already know what she is going to say, but you have no choice but to listen anyways.

"And at that crucial moment in History… the Tribal Door is broken. And well, that is basically the answer that you ponies will give to this whole conundrum. You will grow more distant. You will grow apart."

"So what now…? Do we split? Did I… did I… will Equestria just…?" you say, trying your best to keep the shame, and even the budding tears, out from your voice.

But once again, Baldomare's answer surprises you. And this time, it is in a positive way.

"What? Oh, no. Watchpony's light, no. Your country isn't about to split, Velvet, don't worry. No civil wars, no fighting, none of that. That's not how it works." She says, and you let out an honest sigh of relief. "These things always progress naturally, and I make no promises about how things might look like in a thousand years, but none of that will happen yet. Instead, ponies will simply become… more individualistic. Unity will give way not to selfishness, but to… well, to disunity. Ponies will prefer to trust themselves, or their own, instead of each other. It's the small things, Velvet. If you are walking in a straight line, but begin tilting slightly to the side, you will be grow farther and farther from that straight line the more steps you take."

You nod at that, feeling the slightest tinge of relief at what she just said.

And her explanation makes sense… the Wake is affected by the Mansus, and vice-versa, but like reflections in a mirror they each also need their own explanation. They each follow their own narrative, and mimic each other's movements according to their own laws.

So, even though you broke a Door in the Mansus… it was an old Door, and old foundation, and old necessity for hate and need. And the Wake, likewise, will have… its own reaction to that.

You are not sure if what you did was right or wrong, but you will have time to worry about it later. Right now, the only thing that matters is that… the world won't end. Equestria won't end. Not because of you.

However, your slight relief is short-lived, as Baldomare continues to speak after taking another sip of her cup.

"But of course, I did say there were two things. One was what you did. You broke a Door, and that went side by side with a turning point in the Wake, as it always happens… The second thing… was how you did it. That's where the problems begin, Velvet. Because under any other circumstance, things would have gone exactly as I said they would. An old echo of Unity would have broken. Cooperation would have been substituted by Individualism."

She puts down her cup of wine, and then looks straight into your eyes.

And even though her expression is neutral, almost kind, and her tone is soft, you can't help but feel regret at what she tells you next.

"However, how you did it made all the difference. You brought the Wolf into this, Velvet, and you let him do things his way. So just like a ray of sunlight going through a colored lens, this whole thing will be twisted by his influence."

You try your best to keep Baldomare's gaze, but you can't. You just can't. Her tone sounds almost pitiful when you turn your eyes down to your cup.

But still, she patiently waits for you to ask the inevitable question.

"How…?" you ask.

And although you can see that she doesn't want to, she answers anyways.

"You already know how, dear…" she says, slowly. "The Tribal Door was a manifestation of Need. That Need gave way to Cooperation later on, after this whole mess of an Era started. Had the Tribal Door been broken in normal circumstances, that Cooperation would have given way to Individualism, or whatever other word you think fits it best. Not good, not bad, just another way for ponies to interact with each other. Less reliance on others, and more focus on one's own capabilities. However…"

"However… the wolf…"

"Yes, dear. The wolf. You saw him, didn't you? On the farmlands, when I picked you up not long ago? He was smarter than the first, and a lot more diligent. He even told you his name, before he left…"

You close your eyes, even though you can see through them. Still, you close your eyes as you try to forget the fresh memory Baldomare is telling you about.

You try to forget the rotten puddled that you woke up on, not long ago, and the long and dark silhouette that was on top of you, looking down upon you and blocking out the moonlight.

You try to forget what that thing called you, as soon as you woke up.

You try to forget how it presented itself to you, almost like an earnest son, before it ran away into the night.

You try to forget…

"Tell me, Velvet... Do you remember the name of your second son?" Baldomare asks.

And you nod to her, because you will never really forget. No matter how hard you try.

"Fitting, I suppose. Because when Cooperation was broken, Individualism tried to rise up. When disaster struck, ponies tried to focus less on what they could do for their neighbors, and more on what they could do for themselves."

Baldomare takes her cup on her hooves again, taking one last gulp from her wine, almost as if she wants to wash out the taste of the words she just spoke.

"But as it happened, Individualism was devoured by Paranoia. And I guess that's how things will go, from now on."





There are four, and exactly four, ways for this quest to end which are not defeats.

You have discovered one of them.

Velvet Covers will reach the ending "THE MOTHER OF WOLVES" should she ever reach 7/7 marks of "A Stain Upon the Soul".

As with all endings progressing towards one ending will not block you out from other endings. It is possible to block yourself from other endings through other, narrative means. But the simple fact that you attain more marks, even if you reach 6/7, will not automatically mean that you will be unable to pursue the other endings.

Although, in the progress of reaching 6/7, you might block yourself from other endings for other reasons.


The act you have committed is the very definition of opening a path. Gain one scrap of
KNOCK Lore.

Knock is now level 4.

You have broken something. Something ancient, and that refused to change. By doing so, you have imitated a very old action, and that action still bears power. Gain one scrap of
FORGE Lore.


Velvet Covers has gained a further stain upon her soul, and the world will suffer for it.

"A Stain Upon the Soul" has reached level two.

CAPUT GERAT LUPINUM. The Sun was Divided, and this is its Wound. Gain one scrap of EDGE and WINTER Lores.


Having passed a door, you will automatically "scout" what lies beyond it, without a Mansus action cost. That will happen on your next Mansus-foray.

One Mansus action used. Three remains, to be used according to the current plan.


Author's Note: You may have missed something, but that might be for the best. Certain stories are best left untold, and certain knowledge is best left unearthed.

However, if you search for it really hard, you might find it. I hope you don't find it. I certainly will not point the way there.

Although... if there is one thing that cultists, and foolish adepts, are keen on doing, is to preserve forbidden knowledge.

So maybe, and just maybe, if you ask around to those in the know, a certain foolish adept might show you the way to what you have missed.

And the world will be all the worse for that.
 
A Celebration of what Was, Wasn't and Will Be
Originally, this story was written and posted in another site.

This post was a "celebratory" post, written when the story first reached the mark of one thousand pages of discussion.

- - -



You open your eyes lazily, the softness of your silk-covered bed making itself known as consciousness slowly returns to your body.

You stay like that for a while, of course, enjoying the simple pleasure of being comfortable while lying on your bed. The minutes stretching by as the sunlight calmly shifts its position through the window. You stay like that, lying on your bed, for a long, long while. Until your limbs start to itch and you feel the need to start moving.

So, you do just that. You get up, and begin the long process of stretching your body, letting out a loud meow as you do that.

Yes, a meow.

Because you are definitely not a pony (and thank goodness for that).

Quite au contraire.

You are Opalescence, Opal for short, and you are a cat. But more importantly, you are a cat who just woke up.

Which means that you should go find something to do, lest boredom claims you.

"Meow," you say to yourself, nodding at your own wisdom.

And with that, you hop out of your bed, making your way to the open window and to the world outside.



- - -



You stroll around the rooftops of Ponyville, watching as the crowds of loud ponies trot here and there on the streets far below.

Their workings, as always, feel like a mystery to you. A mysterious hassle, that is, with the way they always seem to be so busy and worried about this and that, and most of the time seem to be trying to fix problems that they themselves create.

But it's what makes them happy, you suppose, so you won't judge them too harshly for it. Take your own pet pony for example. It would not do if Rarity spent the whole day spoiling you and fawning over you. If that were to happen, you would never have time for yourself! So, you suppose it's good that they create their own little troubles to take care of.

However, the fact remains that the affairs of ponies are ultimately not of your concern, so you pay little attention to the crowd of multicolored giants that surround the houses that you are using to navigate the city.

Jump up to a wall, jump down from a rooftop, walk by the shadows of a narrow alley, exchange pleasantries with another cat that you stroll by. You let your paws guide you through the city, walking around without any particular destination in mind, until you spot a familiar building in the distance.

A large multi-colored building, that you know your pet pony visits every now and then. One of your friends also lives there, mind you, although he is a bit of an odd fellow that doesn't speak much. Probably because his race is cold-blooded, or so the gossiping goes.

You wonder for a few moments if you will make that place your next stop, and you shrug, realizing that you don't really mind either way. If nothing else, your friend's pet pony usually gives you a suitable serving of milk, as every good host should, so you suppose you could grace that place with your presence today.

With that in mind, you walk in through the pink open doors of Sugarcube Corner.

"Oh! Hi there, Opal, how are you today?" the large pink pony, who is standing behind the counter, speaks up to you before you even finish entering the building.

Naturally, you meow back at her.

"Awesome! And you also arrived just in time," she says, "I've been having this shuddering in my hoofs all day, ever since I woke up, so I'm sure they'll be here any second now. Say, why don't you pick a nice spot while I go fetch something for you?"

The pony talks excitedly, and perhaps a little too fast, and disappears into a door that leads to the back not long after.

You have no idea what she was talking about, of course. But every time you come and visit she always does that, so you don't really mind. And more importantly, every time she does that she also returns from that back of the building with a saucer of milk.

So, like the good guest you are, you patiently wait. You look around you for a suitable spot, and soon enough you make your way to a particularly cool spot underneath the shade of a table. Close enough to an open window for the edge of a soft breeze to brush you, but not close enough for the sunlight to actually reach you.

In short, you find the perfect spot.

A few moments later you hear the pink pony come out from the back, her hoofsteps growing louder and louder as she makes her way towards you.

"Heeere you go, Opal," she says, putting down a large saucer, filled with sweet milk, right in front of you. "The usual, to one of my best clients!"

You meow her your thanks.

And not a moment after that, the pink pony immediately begins to shiver, a smile appearing on her face for reasons you cannot discern.

"Owowowow… Pinkie Sense… and a strong one at that," she says, probably to herself, turning towards the entrance door as the shivering continues for a few more moments, "that must be them!"

She says that, and then she moves away from your sight.

Not that you mind her leaving, of course.

Although you can still hear her as she makes her way to the entrance door.

And what is more, you also hear another set of hoofsteps coming into the building.

Still, you don't give them much attention. You just listen, as the pink pony begins to talk to whoever the newcomer is.

You just listen, calmly drinking from your milk every now and then, as you enjoy the cool breeze that every now and then blows through the open windown.

You just listen, probably unnoticed, as they talk.



Laughing Hoof! I'm so glad to see you here! I've been having this jittering the whole day, so I knew you'd come!

Pinkie, dear! It's been too long. And of course I came, you know I can't stand going too long without giving you a visit. How are your sisters?

They're all fine, thank goodness. Maud left home to study, but we still keep in touch through letters. I can only imagine how much my family must be missing her, though, seeing how she's the second sister to leave the farm.

Oh, I'm sure they'll be fine. And besides, I'm sure none of you will never really grow apart. In fact, even if they tried, I don't think you'd let them.

Pff, ahahahaha! You can bet on that, Laughing!



Another voice comes, from an open window. Eccentric-sounding to the point of paranoia, a third one chimes in, speaking even as he climbs in through the window.



What're you talking about? Is it about me? It better not be about me. And where's the free cake? I was promised free cake, so there better be free cake!

Hi Comb Keeper, how have you been?

Of course there's free cake, silly. You know Pinkie always knows how to bring us together.

Yeah, yeah, she can set a stage alright. Scooch over, I'm having a seat as well.

Sure! You can sit here. Oh, I'll go grab us some more napkins. And say, Comb, did you find anything new for that collection you're always talking about?

Of course I d-, wait, why are you asking? Why do you want to know? Are you planning on stealing from me?!

Pff, oh Comb. Of course not!

As if we'd ever be interested in your old hoard.

It might be old, but it's mine!

Of course, of course.

And speaking of old, where is he? It's not like him to be late like this.



A bell rings as a pony walks in, even though the door was open and the bell over it was not touched.



That is because I am not late. You two are always early.

Grave Digger! Welcome! I'm so glad you could make it!

I don't much have a choice, Pinkie, and you know that. Someone has to be the voice of reason, and we all know none of you can be trusted with that.

You can say thaaat, but I can see your smileeee!

That is because you are forcibly pushing my lips up, Pinkie.

But you are also happy to be seeing your frieeeeends!

Just give it up, Grave, we all know you are a big softie deep down. Here, why don't you have a seat?

But you can't have any cake!

… Fine…

Fine what?

I'll have a seat.

Aaaaand…?

And it's also nice to see you again…

Yay!

Now could you please get off my back?

Oh, right, sure.

Don't pretend you don't cherish those memories, Grave.

Whatever you say… and move over, that's my place.

Nu-uh. I'm sitting next to her this time. Besides, I saw this empty seat first, so finders keepers!

You really live and die by that saying, don't you…?

Alright, alright, settle down.

Yes, yes, quit the horseplay you two.

And without further ado, let us begin! I declare officially open our session of "Was, Wasn't and Will Be!" So, who wants to go first?



The sound of seats scraping against the floor echo for a few more moments. And soon enough, a heated discussion begins.



I guess I'll start. Wasn'ts are always more interesting than boring old Was-es or uncertain Will Bes.

That is an opinion, yes, even if it is wrong.

Hush, Grave. Do your thing and be silent for now, will you?

Pfff.

As I was saying. I only know of stuff that definitely can't happen anymore, so no harm in sharing the less juicy bits. As long as you all know I'm hoarding the even juicier bits and-

Yes, yes, and you are awesome, and your hoard is large and well hidden and all that. Just dish out the good stuff already!

Fine… So, the thing is, the Moth Master was picked, right?

Yes, but that's a Was…

Patience, Grave Digger. Anyhow, the thing that you need to know is that the Master picking was basically choosing "who would take action". I won't say if they picked the most or the least interesting one, even though I know the answer, but by choosing that they made it so that other actors didn't decide to actively interfere in the Wake.

So the other possibilities are still out there?

Not really, not exactly. The other possibilities are still Wasn'ts, but the other candidates are still out there. Some of them have even been met already. They already met the Lantern and Secret Histories Master-candidate, and they just found the Knock Master… they also very technically met the Winter Master, but I'm not sure if that was a Was or a Wasn't. But the interesting thing is: By choosing the Moth one, they made all the other Masters into Wasn'ts. Their circumstances became thus that they won't become Masters themselves, for their own particular reasons.

Wait, they can't become Masters? But they can reach the Wake, no?

Of course, of course. But that's the thing. They can't be Masters, but they can still be actors.

Interesting…

Well, actors or Masters or whatnot, I hope they can at least be friends! What about you, Grave Digger, any Was-es that you want to share with us?

… there is… a lot of Was going on… everything up until now has been a Was, even, so I don't know what…

Aww, don't be shy. Don't you at least want to give us your opinion on everything that's happened so far?

Fine, I guess… so… hmm… there's still a lot, even if you put it like that...

Maybe start from the beginning?

I'll try… So the thing is, she's doing better than I thought she would, to be honest.

That's great! But why exactly do you say that?

Well… there's a lot of factors. But the biggest thing is that I honestly didn't expect her to learn so quickly, for starters. The Lores, that is, I didn't expect her to be soo... all over the place. In fact, she wasn't meant to. You see, there is an expedition site that's both easy and nearby, and it would reward her with a relatively good artifact pretty early in her story. It was a level four or five trinket, I believe.

High level artifact in an accessible place? Sounds like the Forgotten Mithraeum strategy for an early boon with a Winter cult.

Something like that. But the thing is, she was supposed to… do at least one expedition, and she would then gain a good artifact that would serve as a crutch. That would make it so she wouldn't have to learn so much by herself, and that would also motivate her to go on more expeditions.

Yeah, but, uh… she didn't go to any expeditions, did she?

Nope. But again, she did well. She learned everything, by herself. I honestly did not expect her to do that. Not this quickly, at least.

Oh wow, that's a background with deep pockets for you. I bet that helped her a lot in the House.

It did. I think that, to date, she only failed a single roll in there. Or at least, she only failed to the point of losing an action once. The place was supposed to be a time sink, but instead she's blazing through it with… well, it's not without effort because she worked for it. But still, her pacing is unexpected.

But it can't all be that good, surely? I mean, she's doing it her way, but she's bound to be losing something in return, right?

Don't be such a party pooper, Comb.

Why? It's the truth!

I'm afraid he has a bit of a point, Pinkie… Although he's not entirely right. You see, she didn't lose anything, but another choice that Was was where she chose to live. Being here in Ponyville, she inevitably had the chance to get in touch with... certain notorious characters.

Has she? I wouldn't know.

She has. But the thing is that, rather understandably, pursuing those bonds robbed her of the time to pursue others.

Oh, oh, oh! I know that one, that became a Wasn't as well!

Indeed. A Was is that she made friends with one of the advisors.

Yes! But she was supposed to befriend at least two, and maybe even three or more. But by now, doing that is practically a Wasn't.

As it currently stands, she will be fortunate if she befriends one and a half advisors, in total.

One and a half? How does having half a friend works?

That's a good question, and that's already veering into the realm of the Will Bes, so let me give you three a piece of my mind when it comes to that.

Sure, but no spoilers!

Yeah, no spoilers!

No one can have spoilers!

Which means spoilers belong to me! Me!

Fine, fine, no spoilers… uh… well damn, that really takes the wind off my sails now that I think about it.

Maybe just give your opinion on things like I did? Go for a more general brush?

Hmm… sure, I can do that. Okay, so, Will Be, Will Be… Oh, I know, how about I instead give some advice!

There is that saying about free advise thou-

Shhh! It's her turn now. And we all know Laughing, we can trust her advise.

Well, now that you say that I'm kinda obligated to give good advise, but I'll try my best. So, uhm… First of all, I think she should try to figure out that it is possible to befriend her... let's call them her "special guests", that she has been inviting to her-

Just say Names.

Oh, fine, and here I was trying to be all mysterious… But anyhow, it is possible for her to befriend the Names. It is also possible to make the Names stay summoned permanently. However, the real kicker is that those two things are one and the same.

Well, duh, real friends want to stay close to each other!

Sewn at the hip?

We do not tell Pinkie that sort of joke, Comb.

So that's something she should strive to do. Conversely it is also bad if a Name ends up in the clutches of another party. Especially given how she's choosing to cut herself off from her first employer.

Although that's technically a Was that they haven't seen yet.

Semantics. They'll learn about it before the end of the turn. Anyhow, my second advice is… hmm… Pinkie, is there anything you figure she ought to know?

Maybe some long-term direction? Those are always good.

I suppose. I'll keep it short and sweet then. Taking in account everything she knows, everything she doesn't know, and the direction that the wind is blowing, I really, really think she should aim at the top of the House.

That is always good advice.

Not necessarily, Grave. Not in this world, and not anymore. But given the circumstances, I agree that it is good advice.

I suppose…

And that's it.

Awesome! Now I would like to talk a bit more about…



The pink pony goes on and on. But you, the unnoticed white cat, has a greater problem right now.

And that problem is that your milk saucer has finally run dry.

Which means that your time here is done.

So, as it is your wont, you get up once again, you stretch for a few moments, and then you make your way out through the nearest window.

And you leave the four to their conversation, about things that were, that weren't and that might be, and all the other problems that ponies invent for themselves just for the pleasure of solving them.

Really, being a pony must be such a hassle…



Oh, and there she goes. Penelope's cat was blind, the poor thing, so I much prefer this one.

Right? Opalescence is a dear. And she's good friends with Gummy!

Cat? What cat? There wasn't anyone eavesdropping on us, was there?!

Just relax. And I promise there is no one eavesdropping at us right now.



The four continue their merry conversation, over the slices of a sweet chocolate cake.

And before the first client of the day arrives, three of them are gone.
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 7
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps

-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions) (3 actions remaining)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side

--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

You take in a deep, calming breath.

You can't let everything that is happening drown you.

There is no point in letting your feelings, be it panic or horror or guilt, paralyze you.

You hold your breath.



And then you let it all go.



You are Velvet Covers, and right now you are thinking.

You are thinking about what has already happened, and about what you are going to do next.

Which means, of course, that you have a lot of things to think about.

After all, to say that a lot of things have happened, and that you have a lot on your plate, is a bit of an understatement.

A lot of things have happened. A lot of bad things have happened to a lot of good ponies. And even though you wish you could say that you were unaffected, even though you wish you could say that you were able to weather this storm without being hit, maybe out of sheer luck or thanks to fate, you know that is not the case.

Because bad things have happened to ponies who are close to you. Bad things have happened to ponies that you care about.

Bad things happened to Soft Sweeps, worse things happened to Twilight Sparkle, and not a single day goes by that you don't think about both of them. Not a single day goes by that you don't remember that you played a part in what happened to them.

And to you, it doesn't really matter that you "didn't know" what might have happened. It doesn't matter that you "couldn't have predicted" how things would have played out, or how much you were only indirectly related to this and that. To you, those arguments claiming that you are not to blame for what happened are immaterial. They are excuses.

But again…



You take a deep breath, you hold it in…

And then you let it all go.



Again… those are things that have already happened.

For now, you must focus on what you will do from here on.

Because you can no longer follow the Master. You can no longer tell yourself that you must trust her just because she knows more than you do.

So, even if you fumble or make mistakes, even if you do things that you regret, you realize that you must set out on your own.

You have to distance yourself from the cult, as dangerous as doing that might be.

However.

However...

You don't need to do this alone. Or rather, you don't need to be the only pony who does this, this whole idea of distancing yourself from what the cult is doing. Because you can't be the only one who is thinking about this, can you? Surely, you can't be the only pony who has been fostering… doubts, about the direction that the cult is going.

As a matter of fact, you know you are not the only pony who is, at the very least, frightened by everything that is happening. After all, on the aftermath of the "disappearances" caused by the changelings, on the day after the cult left for the changeling hive, you and Windy spent almost an entire day calming the cult's nerves. So you know that there are several ponies fostering doubts, you know that there are ponies, several ponies at the very least, who are not just blindly following the Master.

Distancing yourself from the cult will be dangerous, for sure, and you have several other things that you feel that you need to do at the same time, in parallel to this. However, this doesn't mean that what you are trying to do is impossible. In fact there is one thing you can do that will help further almost all of your goals at the same time.

After all, you could spend time and effort going for a broad approach, trying to nudge the cult as a whole towards dissent, or…

Or you could focus your efforts on a particular pony, who already told you at least once that he feels confused and frustrated by the way that the Master is doing things.

And that pony, it bears mentioning, is one of the very lynchpins of the cult, who holds the cult's purse and has direct sway over many of the cult members who make a living as club employees.

You are thinking, of course, about Windy Flakes. And considering how all the other Inner Circle members are either unavailable, or already on your side in Jade's case, you can't think of anypony else you would rather have on your side as soon as possible.

With that in mind, you set out from your home, making your way to the Wildhoof Club.



- - -



As you walk through the streets of Ponyville, you can see that the town is… recuperating.

It is a far cry from what it used to be. The busy atmosphere that it used to have, of a small town full of life, is not exactly gone. Not entirely, at least. But you can still feel that Ponyville is moving only because it has to. You can tell that the usual day-to-day hustle is happening because everypony understands that they have to continue on with their lives, but not necessarily because the townsponies are taking any joy from going on with their personal routines.

It's like… it's as if everypony suddenly lost their cutie marks, but were still trying to go along with their lives. The bakers are baking, the farmers are farming, and everypony is doing their job. But not out of the joy they have known ever since they first discovered what their talent is. Everypony seems to be determined, for sure. Ponyville itself still has that determined atmosphere about it. But nopony really seems to be happy.

But to be honest, you can understand that. You can even feel it yourself, this strange sense that… that nopony really should be happy, that nopony really has a right to be content, not right now. Not when every other day another set of bad news comes from a distant town. Not when most of the town is still anxiously waiting for news about their relatives or extended family who lives far away, as the regular mail slowly resumes its activities. Not as dozens of ponies are still mourning a loss, be that of a neighbor, friend, or even a family member.

Ponyville is determined, but everypony can tell that it is passing through a hard time.

However, you are not in town today to do anything about that.

Today, you are worried about something else.

The Wildhoof Club slowly comes into view at the end of the street. It looks far emptier than usual, but that is already something you expected.

If nothing else, you hope that means Windy Flakes is available to talk in this impromptu visit of yours.

You step into the club, taking in the several unfamiliar scents coming from all directions, almost all of them tinged with one or another whiff of a characteristic Lore. And soon enough, you feel Windy himself, the strong scent of Winter prickling at your nose and reminding you of a time you visited a morgue while in college, for a lecture in biology. A particular mixture of cold formol and other chemical substances besides that is by far stronger than any other scent in the club.

Well, at least he didn't decide to take a day off due to the club being low on activity. Knowing that you didn't waste your trip here is good.

Although, as you make your way deeper into the club and towards his office, you can't help but feel a wave of tension inside of you.

After all, you are about to have a very important conversation with Windy Flakes. With Windy Flakes, a stallion you understand to be very smart and business savvy. And you are about to talk to him about… a subject that may very well spiral out of control.

You will try to be as subtle about it as possible, of course. You will try to first test the waters, and discover what his thoughts truly are, before you say anything that could damn you. But the fact remains that there is still every possibility that this could go horribly wrong, distant as that possibility may be.

You stop in front of the door to Windy's office, and you can feel your nervousness tugging at your heart one last time.

But still, you raise your foreleg and give his door a light knock.

"Come on in," the answer comes a few seconds later. And without further ado, you make your way into Windy Flakes' office.

The first thing you realize is that Windy Flakes is alone. You already knew that, of course, but for some reason… for some reason that particular information strikes you in a strange way, as soon as you set your eyes on him. Or maybe, as soon as you see his brand.

The first snowflake. The herald of the storm. The scion of winter. The first sign of End.

The second thing you realize, is that-



-something is wrong.



Something is wrong. Something is very wrong. But you are not getting this impression, this feeling, from the Lores. This is not something that you are sensing from your Edge-scent or from your recent memories...

No. This... this thing that came to you just now, like the sudden splash of a bucket filled with cold water, comes from the even deeper and older source that is your personal intuition.

And the fact that only your intuition is telling you that, without any backing from your Lore knowledge, is making you even more tense for reasons you can't describe.

It's not that you are in danger. A part of you guarantees that you are not in danger, even. But what has you nervous is that you don't know why you feel like you should think you are in danger.

"Lady Velvet! I am so happy to see you," Windy Flakes immediately says, turning away from his window to look at you. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"

He says that with a smile, and you force yourself to answer him with a smile of your own.

But behind your smile, and within the confines of your mind, your thoughts are running at full speed. Your relatively recent and reliable Lore-knowledge clashing with your much older and savvy personal intuition, as the two of them clamor you not to listen to the other.

Still, there is nothing you can do about that right now, except make sure that this sudden dread that you feel won't poison the conversation you are about to have.

"Just a social visit, Windy," you answer, making your way towards him. "Because for all that there is talk that we are business partners, I still consider you a friend before that."

"Ohoh? So the mysterious Loremaster has friends?" he asks playfully, "well, I'm honored. Please, take a seat Velvet. Can I get you anything to drink? Alcohol, water, something else?"

You wave him that you won't be having anything as you sit on the cushioned chair in front of his desk, mind still abuzz as you try to figure out why you are feeling so on edge.

And then it hits you.

You thought it was the fact that WIndy is alone right now, but it's not just that.

You thought it was the way he was looking out through his window when you came in, but it's not just that.

But you realize, now, that his office is very quiet. Too quiet.

"I'm fine, Windy, thank you very much," you say, casually looking around his office, your heart hammering as you think back to the last few times you have been here.

And, still tense unsure why you are so tense because of a seemingly small detail, you pretend to be just looking around as you search for one thing in particular.

"By the way, no gramophone today? I thought you enjoyed your music," you say absent-mindedly as you confirm your suspicions, noting that the device is nowhere to be seen.

When you look back at him, you realize he is smiling in answer to your question.

And his smile sends a chill down your spine.

You suppress the cold sweat that is trying to form on your forehead, and you innocently stare back at him as he looks into your eyes.

Although, as the two of you stare at each other, you can't help but... you can't help but realize, once again, that you are alone with him, inside his office.

You also realize that you can't feel anypony nearby. Certainly not in hearing range, especially if you factor in the closed door and the walls.

The silence stretches out for… maybe a bit longer than it should.

To the point that you almost let out a sigh of relieve, when you see him move to finally say something.

"I put the gramophone away for today, because…" he says, and then he pauses, still looking into your eyes.

His smile still feels slightly off, but it shifts into something a bit more mischievous as he very cautiously says his next words.

"Say… Lady Velvet… can I ask you to keep a secret? Or rather, would you mind keeping something just between the two of us?" he asks.

And your heart begins to hammer inside your chest as he says that, even if the only outward change on your body is that you raise a curious eyebrow.

Because… because on one hoof, this could be it. He could be about to tell you the exact thing that you came here to talk to him about. Or, if nothing else, asking you to keep a secret might be a window for you to ask him to keep a secret in return, as you engage him in a certain subject.

However, on the other hoof, you have no idea what he might want to talk about. After all, you know he has a "project" back in his house that he thinks you know about, so this could be about that. And what is more, you still have no idea what it is about him that is making you so damn nervous.

But regardless of what it is, you cannot let this chance slip by.

Even if you have to will your voice to come out without a hint of your actual nervousness.

"My my my, this doesn't sound like a regular business thing that you have in mind," you say, trying your best to sound casually amused. And as he immediately gives you an agreeing nod to that, you put on a more serious expression, "but of course, Windy. You have my word, whatever it is that you want to talk about."

"Thank you, Velvet. The thing is that..." he starts to speak, but then he stops, his smile still on his face even as his eyes narrow, his gaze turning downwards as if he is struggling to put something into words. "The thing is… hmm…"

He brings one of his hoofs to his chin, and you watch as his eyes wander to his desk, then to the ceiling, then somewhere else.

Until finally he looks towards you… no, towards your Brand, and you can see his eyes light up in inspiration.

"Say, Velvet, we've known each other for a while. Years, even. But have I ever told you about how I got my cutie mark?"

You tilt your head at that.

"I am not entirely sure? No, I don't think so," you answer. After all, even though you have known Windy for years, you two have not exactly talked enough for you to know that sort of thing about each other.

Granted, knowing how somepony got their cutie marks is not exactly some sort of relationship threshold. It's not like couples are expected to tell their cutie mark stories to each other before their first kiss, or that you can't consider a pony to be a personal friend before talking about that. But still, you are almost sure that you two have never talked about this.

"Figured I haven't, it's not the sort of thing I talk about much," he says, looking down at the snowflake-shaped mark on his flank. "And besides, it's just a boring old snowflake. On its face it already looks like it has a boring story behind it, doesn't it? In fact, I figure I could make up a story about it that's more interesting than the original," he says with a light chuckle.

And for all that you are unnerved by this whole situation. For all that your intuition is still telling you that something is very, very wrong, you can't help but think that Windy's chuckle just now was surprisingly… normal.

That is, normal in a deep, personal way. As if you have just seen a side of the prankster businesspony that he normally doesn't show. Or maybe even that he tries to hide.

So you can't help but give your honest opinion, to what he said just now.

"Don't say that, Windy. Cutie marks are special. And even if you think a cutie mark is mundane, it's still your cutie mark. It's a part of you that's unique," you say, "so I doubt that it has anything boring about it."

"Hah! You are too kind. And part of me wants to say that you answered that perhaps too quickly," he says with a joking expression, "is that the sort of speech you give to your daughter whenever she starts panicking about what cutie mark she might get?"

You raise a hoof to your mouth to suppress the smile of how spot on he was just now. But still, the stallion continues to speak before you get the chance to answer.

"But anyhow. The thing is that… I actually have a cutie mark for ice sculpting," he says. "Shocking, isn't it? But before you start saying about how I ran an ice cream shop for years, let me tell you this: I never really liked my cutie mark."

He says that, again with a tone that is strangely honest. A tone that you can't really find in yourself to interrupt, as he continues to talk.

"I got my cutie mark during winter, obviously. Got too excited with a sharp rock and a block of ice while my friends were all busy making snowponies. Must've spent maybe all afternoon on it, but then... Bam! Me, a colt, did an honest to good ice sculpture with nothing but my hoofs and a rock. And I was so proud of it that I only realized I had a mark on my flank when I saw that my friends were pointing and cheering at my flank rather than at my statue."

You can feel the hint of a smile appearing on your cheeks, as you hear the strangely honest Windy recount his version of a tale that is lived by almost, almost, every pony out there. That you hope your own daughter will live through very soon, even.

You feel the hint of a smile appearing on your cheeks, but the smile never really forms…

It never really forms, because of the chill you are still feeling about this whole conversation with Windy.

And of course, because of how Windy's tone of voice remains calm and honest even as he says his next words.

"But the thing about ice statues, Velvet, is that they melt. And me and my friends were all out playing, enjoying ourselves to the fullest, because it was the last day of winter. Winter wrap up was just around the corner, quite literally, and I got to watch as the proudest achievement of my life melted into a puddle less than a full day after it was made."

He still has a smile on his face, even as he recounts that particular memory of his. It is the same smile he always has, when talking to you or anypony else. You don't feel good about his smile anymore.

"Everything ends. That's the lesson I got out of that," he says, his eyes unfocused as if he is looking at his own memory, rather than at somewhere in his office.

Although his silence only lasts for a minute. And when he snaps out of it, he continues to talk with a joviality and casualness that almost disturbs you.

"But of course, then I grew up! Got a job, did my own thing, and then came the cult. And of course, no surprises here when I realized I had a penchant for Winter, right?" he says, laughing as if he had just said a joke.

To which you just give him a nod as an answer. You can't really find it in yourself to laugh with him.

Not as you see him change his mood… no, that's not it. Not as you see him control his mood so casually.

And you wish you could tell yourself that this is just his Winter at work, or maybe even that he is making use of some Grail that he might have known about but never revealed. But that's the problem, you can't feel any of that. This, all of this, the story, the way he is talking to you, the way he honestly feels about all of this, this is all him. This is all Windy Flakes.

You can't feel any Lore-magic at work. You can't feel any Winter-chill suppressing something inside of him, be it an emotion or a memory or something else. None of that.

The only thing you can really feel is, again, your own intuition, telling you how worried you should be about all of this. About the stallion in front of you, and the conversation that you are having.

You can only feel your intuition telling you that… that he is not exactly lying, but that he is omitting something. That he is omitting a lot.

After all, like Jade once told you long ago, nopony joins the cult without a reason. And you can't help but notice how he so easily glossed over that part of his life, his whole life before he joined the cult, with a charming smile and a joke.

"And the thing about Winter, the Lore that is, is that it really did open my eyes about a lot. You see, Velvet, for the longest time I thought that life was just about that. Everything ends and all. But after the Master taught me about Winter, I started to see it in a different way," he says, gesticulating with his hoofs. "Not that everything ends, but that everything will end. Do you know what I mean by that?"

He asks that, and then he looks at you.

And for all that his expression looks calm and collected, you can't help but feel that… that he is looking expectantly at you. As if he is waiting for you to confirm something. As if he is hoping that you understand what he is saying. That you understand him.

To anypony watching, you two would just sound like a pair of ponies talking about life. But for some reason, you… your intuition tells you that he is almost desperate for you to say that he is making sense.

For anypony to say that he is... that he is not...

"Yes, Windy, I… I do understand," you say.

Although he only nods, slowly, as if inviting you to go on.

"It's about certainty." You continue, watching a light appear in his eyes as you speak, "knowing things will end can be bleak, but understanding that they will end, honestly comprehending that this is the way things go, is… reassuring."

"Exactly!" he says excitedly, "and that makes all the difference! That made all the difference to me, as well. And that only got clearer and clearer as I climbed. I spent a long time on the Blank Plains, mind you, thinking over about that, and I even managed to be Branded because I wanted to understand it even more, and I'm sure there is more to be learned the higher we rise."

You nod at that, mapping in your own head how you think Windy's progress was like, as the stallion continues to talk happily.

Until he reaches a point where his excitement takes a sudden, sharp turn. And you immediately understand that Windy Flakes is finally reaching the point that he wanted to talk about.

"However," he says, lightly hitting his table with a hoof, "however… something happened, recently. And I think that… I think that I'm on the cusp of another breakthrough, so to speak…"

He says that, and once again he stops, as if he is searching for a way to express exactly what he is thinking.

And once again, you can see a smile form on his face. A smile that, you now think, signifies his thoughts are going in a particular direction… a particularly frightening direction.

In fact, you think that you can almost see it, how his confusion grows so much that it overwhelms his usually controlled expression. You can almost see his calmness cracking, being pressured to the point of almost bursting, as he becomes less and less able to hide his true feelings. You can almost feel his… his affliction, as he grapples and searches for a term that is at the same time at the tip of his tongue and beyond his reach.

"Something happened… a few days ago. I don't know what it was, Velvet, but I… but something changed and..."

Your heart sinks as he says that. Even though he didn't really finish that phrase, even though Windy himself clearly doesn't know what he is talking about, your heart sinks.

Because he doesn't know, but you do.

Your heart sinks, as you remember what you did a few days ago, in the Mansus, and the consequences of that action.

You feel something cold run through your body as you prepare yourself for what he is going to say next, for all that you dearly hope to be wrong about this.

"I know I can trust you with this, Velvet. Or that at least you will understand me, and know that I don't sound insane when I say this," he says, once again looking into your eyes, "but I feel like… I feel like I can almost hear… something. Like a voice on the wind, or a whisper, but that is so damn far away that I couldn't make out the words even if I tried."

As he says that, he gets up from his chair. For a split second you almost think he is about to do something to you, even though your Edge-senses don't register any threat against you. But still, he stands up, and walks towards his window.

And you can see his reflection, as he looks out through the window. You can see that he is searching for… something.

Oh, who are you trying to fool?

You know exactly what he is searching for.

"There is something out there, Velvet. Maybe it was always there, and I just couldn't hear it. But that's the thing, just like how my life changed when I learned that everything will end, I feel that my life is changing thanks to this… thanks to this thing that I can hear now."

His horn lights up, and Windy Flakes opens the window with his magic.

You only realize how cold the room is when the warm afternoon breeze blows into his office.

"I feel like it's trying to tell me something, Velvet, but the voice is so far away that I can't… or maybe, this thing is telling me to reach out for it? Because… because I almost feel like I will be able to hear it, if I go somewhere else. Maybe to Canterlot, where so many things have happened? Maybe to another city, given how so many ponies have died not long ago?"

He asks you that, but you can tell that he is mostly talking to himself.

But more importantly, you are thankful that Windy has his back to you, as he looks out through the window. You are thankful that he can't see the expression on your face.

Because you know exactly what he is talking about. You know exactly what it is that he can almost hear, with a voice that is so distant that he can't make out its words.

In fact…

In. Fact.

A chill runs down your spine, as you realize you already understand what his next conclusion will be.

Because young Windy Flakes was afflicted, when he learned long ago that everything ends.

An older Windy Flakes was consoled, when he later learned that everything will end.

And right before you is a Windy Flakes that… you gulp something dry as you realize it. Right before you is a Windy Flakes that might just find some meaning in the thought that everything must end.

"But… but I just…" he says, his every word weighted down by confusion and uncertainty, "I just don't know what any of this means, Velvet. I honestly don't know what to do. I don't even know if I should do something to begin with!"

He lets out a long, wistful sigh, closing the window once again.

And when he returns to you, much to your added tension, he looks and feels exactly like the Windy Flakes you have always known.

"Well, that's what has been on my mind. So, my dear Loremaster, do you have any thoughts on that?"

He asks, his tone so jovial and casual that he might as well have just asked about the weather.



And you… you make sure to very carefully maneuver the conversation from that point on.



Ultimately, you aren't able to talk to Windy Flakes about what you really wanted to talk. You didn't dare to breach the subject, so you weren't even able to gauge his personal opinions on the matter.

Although you do think that… from the small comments he made, here and there, the cult will have much more to offer him than you ever will.

And the one thing that you could offer him, to sway him to your side, is something that… well, that you might regret offering him.

But that is not a decision you are willing to make right now. You have the closest thing to an answer that you will be able to get today. So, for now, this much will have to do.





You have conversed with Windy Flakes, and you were able to learn a little more about the stallion. You are not sure that you are comfortable with what you have learned.

You were not at all able to breach the subject of "what he thinks about the cult", when it comes to gauging how he might feel about eventually distancing himself from it. So your current understanding is that, if nothing else, he wishes to learn more about the Lores. And based on that, you think the Master and the cult will have more to offer him than you will.

You have also found out something worrying, but you have no idea what to do with this information.

You think that Windy Flakes honestly considers you a friend, but you suddenly realize that you don't know what "friends" mean to him.


<40: "You are asking me about what?"

40: "Let me tell you a little about myself"

80: "Let me tell you a little about what you really want to know."

120: ???

150: ???



[To whom is loyal the cold?, breakpoints 40/80/120/150]

[Roll: 3 + 12 (Intrigue) + 15 (GRAIL bonus) + 5 (Beautiful) + 10 (An awareness of appetite) = 45]
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 8
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.

-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions) (3 actions remaining)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side

--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

You can't really avoid going to the Mansus. Not anymore, at least. Not as long as you still have to sleep.

Perhaps, not as long as you are still a pony.

And that is because you no longer dream like other ponies do. You no longer have dreams in the regular sense of the word. In fact, you wonder if you even have a Door in the Dreamlands, or if it somehow disappeared or was turned into one of the countless black trees that now dot the Woods.

But still, just because you go to the Mansus every time you dream, it doesn't mean that you must delve into it, right? After all, if you really wanted to, you could just wait it out in the Crossroads, wandering off the stony paths until you woke up. Or, if nothing else, you could simply make your way to the Woods and lose yourself, if only to make your time there go faster, right?

Right…?



Oh, who are you trying to fool. Of course you can't.

Sometimes, you think that climbing the Mansus is good, that it is necessary. That somepony else, who you can't trust, will do it if you are not willing to, and that climbing the Mansus is the only true way to, ultimately, protect your family. And perhaps even protect Equestria itself.

Other times, you just can't take it anymore, and you go through several days where you second-guess everything you have done so far, days that you outright hate yourself due to some of the things you have already done. And during those days, you will always swear off your forays into the Mansus, you will always tell yourself that you are done, and that you will never step hoof on the black soil of the Woods again.

But in the end you always, always, go back to exploring the Mansus again.

And you can see this whole cycle, this whole dance of love and hate, want and hesitation, for what it truly is.

This whole thing, you realize, is an addiction. The Glory is addicting. The thought of reaching it, or even getting one step closer to it, is an addiction that slowly crept up to you.

Perhaps this is what being Branded ultimately means, that you will no longer be able to not want the Glory until the day you die. And who knows, perhaps you will continue to desire Glory even after you are dead, perhaps some Branded continue their ascent even after they die, as blank ponies who somehow managed to avoid the Blank Plains.

You wouldn't know. After all, you are still alive, and from what Baldomare and the Master tells you, the Blank Plains might not exactly work like it used to.

But still, you are alive. You are still drawing breath.

So, you are still working to climb the Mansus, and reach ever higher.

And that is what you are doing tonight. That is what you are doing right now.

That is why you are back here, once again, standing before the Tribal Door and…

No, that's not right…

That is why you are here, once again, standing before what remains of the Tribal Door, and…



No… that is not right either.



Because nothing remains, of where once stood the Tribal Door.



You have read a long time ago, in an investigation novel, that criminals sometimes feel an urge to go back to the scene of their crimes. Especially when it is a particularly gruesome crime, like murder or something else. You have read that they feel something different, perhaps some kind of thrill or perhaps morbid curiosity, to revisit the place where they have performed their morbid acts.

You don't feel anything like that, thankfully. You don't feel any rush of adrenaline from being here again, no macabre thrill as you think back at what you have done, and most importantly you do not feel anything even approaching the desire to ever do something like this again.

The only thing you feel is disgust. Disgust and regret.

Because before you lies the result of your actions.

The only way you can truly describe it is like an open wound, a sickened gash covered in uneven stones instead of congealed blood, and marred with burnt stains and corroded holes like skin infected by a gruesome disease.

You have never really thought that the Mansus might be a living thing. You have never seen the House of the Sun as something that might be alive, or that might have a will of its own. It has its own Laws, for sure, and it might interact with its dwellers in mysterious ways, but you never really thought of it as something more than a thing. Like a road, or a river, or perhaps the wind that blows in a field.

But as you look upon the scenery before your very eyes, you can't help but think that… Even though the Mansus is made out of stone, you swear that you are somehow looking at a lesion, as if the Mansus itself was a great living thing and you could almost feel its tortured pulse, right under your hoofs.



You quicken your pace, as you step over the punished stone that covers the crooked, sick-looking path. There is nothing else you can do here, and you are not sure that you would be welcome to do something even if you could.

The path beyond the Tribal Door goes upwards, and the damage-marks of your own work slowly become less and less common as you reach higher and higher, until they are totally replaced with the more "regular" cracks that still come down from higher up. The same cracks that permeate most of the paths on the Shattered Stairways, and that you are sure will take you all the way to the very source of what damaged the Mansus so much.

Soon enough, the color of the path underneath your hoofs also return to the regular Mansus-blue that is prevalent in so many other places. And some time after that, the uneven hill-like path that you have been climbing finally gives way to proper stairs, damaged as they might be.

It still takes you a long while to reach the next level. But you can finally see that you are making progress. You can finally see that, indeed, you have crossed yet another Door, and that you are reaching a place that is even closer to the top of the House.

And, of course, closer to the Glory itself.



- - -



You remember the first time you reached the Blank Plains. You remember how you felt (after you woke up, of course) when you saw that endless stretch of grasslands, and how it both made and didn't make sense for all of that to be inside of the Mansus.

Following that, you remember how baffling it was to reach the Shattered Stairways, and how you spent the longest time trying to understand how exactly a place like that could even exist. After all, the Shattered Stairways are, quite literally, a maze of stairs, with paths that lead in every possible direction, sometimes even upside-down in relation to one another. And what is more, those paths sometimes lead to even more confusing places, such as the… as the desert where you met the Daughter-of-Axes.

Of course, you know that the Mansus is a dream, and that trying to make sense of those things is impossible at worst, and foolish at best. But for all that the Mansus is a dream, you also know the Mansus to be real, so a small part of you can't help but wonder how exactly it must work.

Still, you expected a similar experience when you reached the next level. You expected an equally astonishing sight, like the one you saw in the Blank Plains, or perhaps an utterly alien vista, like the confusing and puzzle box-like pathways of the Shattered Stairways.

You expected something like that, a humbling and intriguing location, thick with the influence of the Lores, bathed by the ever-closer light of the Glory.



What you certainly did not expect… was to find so much desolation.



This place, this level, was vast, before. You know it. You can see the hints and the remains of walks, by the sides of the path you now tread, that makes you believe that you would have been inside a corridor, long ago.

But you see no corridor, not anymore. You see no divergences in the path. To be honest, you almost don't see a path at all. The Mansus-stone stretches before you almost in a straight line, like a bridge that is about to collapse or a river that is about to dry up, and that path is barely wide enough for two ponies to be able to walk side by side.

You follow it, of course, because you understand this to be the way. You understand that this is the only way, the last way, that is left towards Glory. That all the other ways were broken and ruined, along with the Mansus, and that this one only remains because whatever struck the Mansus was not strong enough to destroy it in its entirety.

Still, you avoid looking down, as you tread the path. You avoid looking at what might happen if you were to trip and fall. Part of you wonders if that is even possible, but another part cautions you that you really don't want to know what "falling down" means when you are this high up in the Mansus.

And you see where the path is taking you far, far before you actually reach your destination.

The trail of Mansus-stone eventually widens. It widens into a… you are not entirely sure how to describe it.

You want to say that you are standing before a plain, but that is not entirely correct. You are in front a valley, but it feels wrong to describe a "depression" in the topographical sense when there isn't any land around it. It is hard to say that you are looking at a part of the terrain that is "lower" if there is no "higher" terrain around it.

The only way that you can truly describe it, the only way that it feels right to describe it, is for you to say that you are looking at a crater.

It is a crater surrounded by nothing. The Mansus-stone seems to have expanded around it, or perhaps resisted around it, only for the sake of not letting this thing fall even further down. It is a crater only in the sense that the Mansus-stone seems to be shaped around it, almost like a bowl, to stop what lies inside the crater from falling even further into the lower levels.

But still, you can say for sure that you are standing before a crater. You can say for sure that the path was meant to lead you here, and that there is no way further but through this place.

Because there is something inside the crater. Or rather, the thing that fell and created the crater is still here. It has been here ever since the Mansus broke.

At the very end of the path, and defining the boundaries of the crater, is a great castle. It is shaped like a castle, at least, or like a fortress, or perhaps like an entire city if all of its buildings were at the same time magnificent and mashed together to form a singular work of art.

You lack the words to properly describe it, but you are sure it exists. Perhaps if ponies practiced religion, then this structure would be shaped like a place of worship. Perhaps if the Hours were still active, then this structure would be the inspiration for the cathedrals that would be raised in their honor.

The structure is vast. It is indeed castle-sized, at the very least, and for all that you were able to see it for a while now, you are only noticing details about it as you get closer and closer.

This place, you can immediately see, is dedicated to the Lore of Grail. You can see it in its curved and elegant arches, in the glass murals that are still intact and visible from the outside, in the ever-so-slightly red tint that colors the whole structure.

You stop your approach, you stop moving towards it and stand still on the Mansus-path, once you realize that you can also feel that place, that you can sense its presence the closer you get to it. Because… as you look at that fallen fortress more closely, you can't help but think that the structure itself can feel you as well.

And that it is hungry, or perhaps thirsty, for you.

But regardless, you immediately understand that to be a dangerous place. The whole Mansus is dangerous, of course. But more than usual, you feel like you should not dare step into that place if you don't feel like you are adequately prepared.

You purse your lips at that, wondering what you should do next.

You won't be going in there. Not now. Not today. But you realize that you will have to do it eventually.

You can also clearly see that it is impossible to work your way around it. The whole structure is crashed on top of a "crater", but only in the loosest of senses. You understand that this thing probably fell down first, and that this whole level of the Mansus probably broke down later. But still, looking at it now, it is almost as if that Grail-castle fell into a mold or a surface that had been perfectly excavated to fit its shape, all the way down to how it is slightly tipped to the side..

And of course, you are not surprised to see that the Mansus-path leads directly to it, almost in an inviting way, even though its interior is dark and impenetrable and hot with perfumed humidity.



You are not ready for this. Not now, and not yet.

But you will return.

After all, you have no other choice. You must tread this path, and go through that great building, if you are to rise higher and higher.

This is the only path available to you, if you want to reach closer and closer to Glory.





You have located the Ruined Church, that great and terrible thing that quite clearly fell from a higher part of the Mansus, at the moment of its ruin.

The Ruined Church is a
Mansus Expedition. Details of what that means have been added to your Planning Expeditions threadmark.

From this point onwards the Mansus is so broken that only a single path remains, and it will only take you up. However, here, the Ruined Church is blocking the path, or perhaps it is dangling from it like a great rock that is somehow perfectly balanced over a thin wire. Regardless, it is impossible to proceed without traversing the Ruined Church itself.

Even though you will be able to explore it more than once, you will only need to complete this Mansus Expedition once, in order to "map a safe way through it". Exploring places beyond the Ruined Church, after you have completed it once, will not entail any additional risks related to the Ruined Church itself.

This was a short exploration of "what awaited beyond the Tribal Door". No Mansus actions have been spent at this moment.

Remaining of Mansus actions to follow.
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 9
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.

-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions) (3 actions remaining)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side

--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

The Blank Plains stretch on forever before your eyes, an endless expanse of soft grass, gentle hills, and the faint glow of distant lights coming from distant sources.

It is a beautiful sight. It is beautiful, and peaceful, and so very quiet. The perfect place to wander, forever, after you are done with the world of the living. The final resting place, where you will never again have to feel the pains and the sorrows that are so often associated with flesh. This place is nostalgic like the image of a loved family member, waiting by the open door of your home after a long trip, it is reminiscent like the memory of a place you enjoyed being during your fillyhood.

But you feel none of that. You feel no joy or elation from the beauty, no peace from the softness in the air, and no emotion from the nostalgia. Even though those emotions seem to be condensed into the air itself, covering you like a cloak. Even though those thoughts and echoes of feelings seem to be caressing your coat, every time the gentle breeze flows through your mane, you still don't feel anything.

No. You don't feel anything, for you are a blank pony right now. And you have left your worries and feelings, together with your cutie mark and your horn, back at the threshold that is the Blank Door.

Even your very thoughts are… changed. Not in the sense that you cannot think anymore, and not in the sense that your mind is clouded or obstructed. Quite on the contrary, in fact. What is happening, and you are acutely aware of this, is that your thoughts are also unburdened by your worries. Your mind, perhaps your very soul, is right now free of all your fears and troubles. Of every last problem you ever had during your entire life.

So, it is not like you have lost your capacity to think. Instead, you have lost the necessity to worry about thinking. You have lost your sense of urgency, the very grip of discipline and self-imposed obligation that would usually guide your thoughts. You have been relieved of the very need to focus your thoughts, on anything at all.

Although, unfortunately, that also means you have lost the will to care about why you came here in the first place.

On most days, that is not a problem. After all, most of the times you come to the Blank Plains only in passing. Most of the times, you reach this place only out of necessity, while you are making your way higher towards the Shattered Stairways. And most of the times, the light of the Glory is enough, to remind you of what you wanted to do and guide you towards the proper stairway that will lead you to the next level.

There have been very few times that you have failed to cross the Blank Plains. It does happen, on occasion. Very rarely you will lose the will to pursue even Glory itself, and you will wander the Blank Plains until you wake up. But most of the times that is not the case, and the Blank Plains present little difficulty to you as a hurdle.

However, today is not most days.

Today, you do wish to explore the Blank Plains itself. To wander through its endless stretches and walk towards its distant lights not with the idle pace of the dead, but with intent and purpose.

So, today, the weightless hollow caused by your lack of emotions will be something that will truly work to your disadvantage. And today, the light of the Glory will be of no aid to you, seeing how you will not be going towards it.

No. Today, or rather tonight, you will have to convince yourself to follow your own instructions. You will have to remind your thoughts of what you want to do, and why you want to do it, and hope that will be enough to motivate your hoofs to move.

It is a harrowing task, you know. Or it would be, if you could bring yourself to worry about it. But still, it is a complicated task, and you vaguely recall the hours that you spent, back in the Wake, trying to rationalize something that might aid you.

You vaguely recall the hours you spent, writing and re-writing the list of instructions you would like your body to follow, and then reading and repeating those back to yourself. All in the hopes that something, be it muscle memory or simple rote memorization, would stick to you here in the Blank Plains.

It didn't work, of course, and you are sure that you will feel utterly frustrated once you wake up.

Lucky you, then, that you can't really feel that frustration right now. Even though you realize that, in a sense, your thoughts are being held prisoner inside your own body. Even though your blank limbs are moving without your command, and you can do nothing but watch as you roam in this and that direction. You don't really feel anything at all.

But still, you have already come this far. So it surely wouldn't hurt for you to at least try to do what you came here for.

With that in mind, and nothing else, you begin to slowly converse with yourself. Slowly, your thoughts begin to, very calmly, whisper to your body about the favors that you would like to ask, and how you would really appreciate if it would follow some instructions that you have in mind.

You are sure that you will thank yourself, when you wake up, for the effort you are putting on this.

Although you can't even find it in yourself to really care about that, right now.



[Exploring the Blank Plains]

[Roll: 21 + 13 (Diplomacy) + 30 (WINTER, level 3) + 20 (SECRET HISTORIES bonus) + 40 (I HAVE BEEN HERE BEFORE) = 124

[SH Re-roll: 85 + 13 (Diplomacy) + 30 (WINTER, level 3) + 20 (SECRET HISTORIES bonus) + 40 (I HAVE BEEN HERE BEFORE) = 188]

[First roll result discarded. Re-roll result picked.]

[Double the CD value reached. You have been able to search for two new locations instead of one.]

[You have found the path to all the existing locations on the Blank Plains]



You whisper to yourself, the stream of words flowing like water, and the tone of your thoughts mimicking the soft murmur of the wind.

You don't feel anything.

But still.

You feel like going for a walk.



- - -



There are many sources of light, within the Blank Plains.

There is the Glory itself, of course, which at times seem to shine down upon you from above, and at other times seem to come from a distant horizon like a setting sun.

Its light is not a warm light. But you wouldn't really mind the cold while you are here, even if you didn't know anything about Winter.

There is also the air itself, that gives off light. You don't know how or why, not that it really matters, but sometimes when you look off towards the distance you can see what seems to be a strange fog. Like a mist of sorts, or the strange turbulence that you would see in the air during a very hot day, that has a… very faint light to it.

And there are enough of those mists and fogs, coming from enough directions, for their accumulation to produce a glow of their own. A strange, almost ghostly second source of light, that complements that of the Glory.

Finally, there are the sources of light that you can actually reach. Some of the trees, the rare spots of vegetation that dots the hills, have leaves hat shine like lanterns, and every now and then you spot a group of bushes that seem to glow like clouds in a sunny day.

You see all of that, all those curious sources of light, as you walk, and walk, and walk. You see all of that, as your thoughts silently whisper suggestions to your body, and your eyes and hoofs wander here and there without your control.

Until you finally spot a particularly large concentration of those lights, in the far distance. A place, it seems, where a rather large number of the glowing trees and shining bushes are gathered. You don't really find it curious, in all honesty, but that is because you can't feel anything at all.

But still, you note that the place seems to be easy to miss, or perhaps intentionally concealed, given how it is almost entirely surrounded by the short hills that dot the Blank Plains. In fact, you think you spotted the lights almost entirely by chance. Or maybe because, by sheer coincidence, a fog was hovering over that place and you happened to notice how the light of the trees below reflected on it.

Still, regardless of how or why you spotted that place, you begin the long task of suggesting your body to go in that direction.

And after a while, your hoofs acquiesce.



- - -



"This place had another name, before."

The two of you walk. Or rather, you walk, and she follows by your side while she speaks.

You are not ignoring her, of course. Not intentionally, at least. But you can't really say that you are paying attention to her words either. Not because you don't want to, of course, but because you really can't. You can't care about her words any more than you can care about the life you left behind, back in the Wake.

And she knows this. You know that she knows this. So, she continues to speak, her tone calm and well-mannered.

"It was a place where many fruits were planted. They tasted like Histories, and many other things besides, but they always bore light within them."

Your blank body nods at that, and the two of you continue walking through the wonderful place where you are at.

"And when it happened, and Glory shone down upon this place with all its splendor, the leaves of the trees turned into glass, and their flowers bloomed into mirrors."

This place was an orchard before, she told you. But now, you can see that it is a garden.

And it is a beautiful garden, with petal-mirrors reflecting rays of light in gleaming arches, and crystallized trees from which dots of light shine like distant stars. The place is luminous, almost dazzling, but not in an overbearing way. You know, of course, that you cannot feel pain here, but still you can see that your eyes would not hurt from all the light even if you could feel pain.

In fact, you can tell that you would not want to look away, if you could want anything at all.

"My sisters and I have been here ever since then," she continues to talk while the two of you walk, and you continue to listen.

And not for the first time, your body's eyes are once again drawn to the one that is walking by your side.

She is a mare, that much you can tell. A mare with a coat so white that it almost looks bleached, and with a smile on her face that at the same time feels beautiful and formal. You don't see a cutie mark on her flank, or any kind of marking or brand upon her coat, but you understand that to be normal in this place.

You think you should be feeling surprised, by the fact that she can talk, but somehow you also know that she is not really a dead pony. It might be that she was a pony once, of course, but then went on to become something else. Or it might just be that she is a creature natural to the Mansus. But regardless of what it is, her ability to speak does not shock you.

Because you can't really feel shock while in here, of course.

But also because, if you were to be surprised about anything coming from that mare, you would have been more surprised by the fact that, when you entered the garden, she walked out of one of the tall mirror-flowers to talk to you.

"My kind has an understanding with mirrors," she mentioned at some point.

Still, you end up having a very good impression of her. Of her, or perhaps of her kind. You are not really sure. After all, you saw several other mares that looked a lot like her, even if only slightly different, while the two of you walked. Most of them were inside the reflection of the mirrored flowers, but some of them were not.

The two of you walk together, with the mare telling you about this place and other things more, until you reach the very end of the garden. Although you do not reach the "end" of the garden in the sense that you reach its exit. No. You reach the end of the garden in the sense that you arrive at a point where you can proceed no further.

You are not sure if this place is in the middle of the garden, or on its edge, or if that distinction makes any difference. You only know that you will be able to return to this place easily enough, when the time is right.

"You cannot cross this fog, then?" the mare says, and she understands your answer even though your blank body remains silent and unmoving. "A shame, then. The sight beyond it is the most beautiful of the garden, that resting place of our lord."

The mare says that, her tone perhaps only slightly longing, as the two of you stare at the faint wall of fog that is before you.

"I hope you can cross it, one day. I hope you are permitted to see what lies on the other side. And also that, through you, a part of him is permitted to see the Wake again."

You listen to her words, while your eyes remain fixed upon the wall of fog. It is a cold wall, you can tell. One that would strip your soul bare if you even so much dared to touch it. Not out of malice, of course, but only because of its nature.

You understand that you would not mind, if you were to touch it. You understand that you would not mind it even if it was the very last thing you did. You would be thankful, even, for it would be so very beautiful.

But still, you will not touch it. You will not touch the wall of fog. Not before you are ready. Not before you can survive its caress and see what lies on the other side.

"Going so soon? Very well, I shall accompany you to the Door," she says, as you turn around and begin walking down the path you came from.

And true to her word, she follows you all the way back to the Blank Door, giving you a light bow before you cross that heavy threshold.

When you return to your senses, with your horn and your cutie mark and your fears returned to you, you turn back to the Blank Door and see that she is gone.

But you can't help but think, as you remember the short time you just spent with her, that she almost felt like a very polite maid.





You have reached the Garden of Mirrors, where the leaves of trees are glass and the scent of flowers is light. You have gleamed one scrap of LANTERN Lore from your experience.

You have met a Mare-in-the-Light, one of the many who now tend to the Garden. Her kind seems to be a faint reflection of their distant selves, but they are still there, and they may still be called upon.

Mares-in-the-Light have been added to your summoning pool.

You have located a
BARRIER. You may not cross it, until you have been bathed and blessed in the Lore of Winter. You require a Winter Sacrament to be able to cross it.

Two Mansus actions have been used, one for the searches, yielding two possible locations, and one to explore, one of those two locations. The final Mansus action, exploring the second location you discovered, will follow shortly.


"They are always mares, their coats are always bleached-white, and they always look oh so real. But upon closer scrutiny, one begins to see the more disturbing details. Like how their expressions always mimics your own, or how they almost don't leave hoofprints on the floor as if they were light. But they look normal enough. And when in the presence of other ponies, perhaps because they can mirror them, they feel even more natural."

Mare-in-the-Light [INCOMPLETE INFORMATION, you must successfully summon one for a complete status file]

Summoning requirements: LANTERN 80, KNOCK 60, EDGE 60.

Summoning cost: 60 bits.

Summoning details:
-[CURRENTLY UNKNOWN]

Health: [CURRENTLY UNKNOWN]
General bonus: [CURRENTLY UNKNOWN]
"Specialty" bonus: [CURRENTLY UNKNOWN]
Aspects: LANTERN 5, EDGE 3
[LIGHT SNATCHER]: May be sacrificed to reduce one level of Fascination from one character.

[Other traits negative, unknown]
 
The Tower - I
How did you get here?

You can not really remember.

But you also do not care.

For there is almost no "you" left, to care about it.

Not here.

Not anymore.

Not when you are soo deep in the embrace of the Blank Plains, your eyes almost entirely hollowed out and dry, and your blank coat nearly fully bleached.

Because maybe you have reached that point, that invisible line in the Blank Plains, that all the dead truly seek.

Maybe you have reached that point, which might not even exist, after which a blank pony finally dissolves and disappears forever.

Maybe you have committed a terrible mistake, and whatever life you had before is now forever beyond your reach. Forever beyond your ability to return to.

But still, you do not care.

Or maybe you just do not mind. There really is very little difference between those two things, in here.

...

And besides, even if you did care you would not know how to return.

After all, from which direction have you come from? To what direction are you going?

You do not remember anymore.

Everywhere you look, you see only the Blank Plains. Everywhere you look, there is only the endless stretch of fresh dew-covered grass, reaching all the way towards the distant horizon.

There is not a single landmark that might guide you. Not a single hill, or tree, or trail that you might use to find yourself. That you might use to give a meaning to your "here", by creating a "there".

Even the Glory itself is situated precisely on top of you, like a great sun in mid-day. Robbing from you even your own shadow, robbing you from any sense of direction at all.

No, there is nothing here. Not for you, not for anypony else.

Although.

Although…

You do think, that you can see something…

Over there, in the great distance, what is that?

Ah, it is a tower. A great and tall tower, bone-white and lonely.

Was that tower there before? Has it always been there? You are not so sure.

Although you feel like you should have been able to see it, before. You feel like you should have noticed it a long time ago.

After all, the tower is oh so tall.

It is so, so very tall.

In fact, it is so tall that, perhaps, it might even reach all the way to the Moon.

But still, is that really possible? You might be wrong, after all. You might be fooling yourself.

Could it really reach so high?

Yes... yes it could.

Or at least you think it could.

But will it reach so high?

Of that... you are not so sure. Not right now, at least.

Because something is wrong… something is missing…

But what… could… that… be…

Ah.

But of course.

The answer is clear. It is obvious.

What is missing, is the Moon itself.

It is nowhere to be seen.

It is not here, not right now.

But you have seen it before, in other places of the Mansus, at other times.

And thinking back on it, you have indeed noted, vaguely, that it follows its own laws. That it dances through the Mansus-sky at its own rhythm, going through its own endless cycle.

Yes, now that you think about it, this makes perfect sense.

That tower, that great and mournful tower, can indeed reach the Moon.

It is tall enough, and perhaps precisely enough, to do just that.

But only when the Moon itself is upon it. Only during a very peculiar stage of its lunar phase, and only for a very short period of time during each cycle.

But still, you can see how the very top of the tower could reach it. Perhaps almost touch it.

For the tower is placed in at the very edge of the Blank Plains, though no such edge truly exists.

For the tower is so designed that the descending Moon, at the end of its lowering cycle, will be just so aligned that it and the tower will almost kiss. Like two lovers, parting ways at the end of a dance.

And of course, if the tower exists, then a path towards it must surely exist as well.

For if the tower was placed upon the nonexistent edge of the Blank Plains, then there must surely be a way to reach it.

Even if that path only exists during a very particular moment. Even if that path only exists when the Moon is in its proper place.

Perhaps because whoever created the tower will be so enraptured by the approaching Moon, that they will forget to conceal the path, or will permit it to appear.

Perhaps for another reason.

You do not know.

But what you do know, is that it is possible.

Even if only for a moment.



But alas.

To your great sadness…

You do not yet know it, the phases of the Moon.



You should return here later.




You have discovered The Tower.

The Tower is very tall, and it is auspiciously placed near the very edge of the Blank Plains, although no such edge exists and the Plains stretch on forever.

So tall, perhaps, that a pony standing at its very top might be able to touch the Mansus-moon with their outstretched hoofs, if such a thing is even possible.

But the path towards The Tower, if such a thing even exists, will only exist during that most peculiar of moments.

And of course, merely finding the path might not be enough.

To even begin this journey, to even begin mapping out the phases of the Mansus-moon, you require a Secret Histories Sacrament.



In realizing what you lack, you have taken a step forward. Gain one scrap of
SECRET HISTORIES Lore [scrap discarded due to Sacrament constraints].
 
Turn 14 - Results, part 10
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence
-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

You are Velvet Covers.

And right now, to your honest relief, you are with your friends.

"Covers, darling, is everything alright?" Rarity says, her tone honestly worried as she sets down a cup of tea in front of you. "I don't mean to criticize your looks, but you, uh… you definitely feel a bit…"

"You look exhausted," Jade Whistle says, nonchalantly as always, without even looking up from the notes that she is reading from.

But even that, even their worry, is something that you are grateful for.

Because considering everything that is happening, considering everything that you have been worrying about, simply being with ponies who care about you is like having a weight lifted from your back.

Although of course you know other ponies care about you. Of course you know Stormchaser is concerned about you, and that your daughters love you. And you love them back, for sure.

But still, there is a difference.

You care about your daughters, but you are also constantly worried about them. Especially given Selene's particular situation. And you know that Stormchaser has your back, but until a few weeks ago you were still hiding too much from him. And even now, after you have told him everything that you were keeping inside your chest, you can tell that there is still too much he doesn't understand. He might know about all of that, of course, and he might trust you and be willing to follow you on this. But until you properly introduce him to the Lores you realize that he won't be able to truly grasp the situation that you are all in, let alone be able to do anything about it.

But here? Right now? Inside Rarity's room while you are sharing a cup of tea with her and Jade? Well, being with them has a whole special meaning of its own, which in turn brings you a very particular kind of relief.

Because Rarity and Jade? These are your partners in crime, so to speak. These are fellow cult members who are your friends, and who are together with you in agreeing that you must all leave -betray- the cult.

Here, right now, you don't feel like you have the weight of the world on the back. You don't feel like you have a whole conspiracy exclusively tucked away inside your head, and that you are fighting alone against an eldritch thing that might very well be able to read your thoughts.

"I just…" you say, bringing the teacup towards you and taking a small sip, "I just have had a lot in my mind, Rarity. We all have."

You see Jade absent-mindedly nod at your words, from where she is sitting on the other side of the table.

"By the way, this tea is lovely Rarity. Thank you," you say, giving a pleasantly surprised look to the tea and taking a few more sips from it.

"I can guarantee it's not as good as what you usually serve us in your house, Velvet, but thank you," she says, sitting on her own chair and picking up her own teacup.

Although you do note that she is still stealing worried glances at you, every now and then.

Well, you all have a lot on your individual plates, and Rarity's own worries towards you are coming from a good place. So rather than trying to address the issue directly, you hope to be able to convince her that you are fine (or as fine as you can be) by acting normally.

"Well, if you insist on that, then I say your tea is refreshingly novel," you retort with a smile, watching as she concedes the point with a chuckle. "But anyhow, we are all here now. And by the heavens is it a relief to meet you two… Still, we have plenty to talk about, so do any of you mind if I begin?"

"By all means, darling, go ahead," Rarity says with a nod.

And you are pretty sure you heard Jade mumble something, her gaze still focused on the notes she had. But you know that she is listening, so you will take that as a sign from her that she is fine with it as well.

"Right. So," you begin, taking a final sip before floating the teacup back to the table, "we all agreed, last time we met, that whatever happened was bad. But we also agreed that we didn't have a lot to go with. Well, except for all the dreadful business that happened in Canterlot, and everywhere else, as well as…"

Your words trail off as you look at Jade, and then at Rarity.

"So, we might know what happened, but we are utterly lost when it comes to the 'hows' or 'whys'. Plus, thanks to those gaps we might very well be missing crucial details," you continue, drawing further nods from the two mares. "I personally don't think there's anything we could possibly find out that would justify what happened, but we might be missing a detail that could help us know how to best move forward."

Jade picks up the bundle of notes she had on the table and stacks them into a somewhat organized pile. After that, she turns to you and gives you her… erm, her full attention.

For all that her expression makes her look like she is barely interested in being here at all.

"So, I had a few of the cult members dig around for information. Meeting somepony in the Woods is always hard, with all the getting-lost issues that we usually have," you say, remembering the several frustrating nights you had when you tried, and failed, to meet up with the Hintchasers. "And I swear that the ponies I did meet would sometimes forget what they were saying mid-sentence. But still, they told me a few things that were quite useful."

"Isn't it dangerous to do that?" Jade speaks up, her monotone voice carrying the slightest inflection of worry. "I mean, talking about that in the Woods… how can we know the Master won't be listening?"

"Well, it's the only way I have of communicating with the Hintchasers," you say, "to be honest, I have yet to meet any of them personally… I don't even know who most of them are, and finding that out in the first place would take up time that I don't feel we have."

"Agreed. And besides, Jade, having Velvet meet with any of them in person at this point would do more harm than good," Rarity adds in. "I mean, we are trying to dissociate her from the image of the cult's Loremaster, and I'll talk about how that went later, but having more cult ponies meet her in purpose for cult dealings would be…"

She trails off, but her expression alone already tells what she thinks about that.

And you agree. Meeting with the Hintchasers in the Wake, while having Rarity try to convince the cult that you are not the Loremaster, would at the very least make things complicated.

"I also think, or at least hope, that having them tell me about how the expedition went won't be seen as a big deal. Even if the Master had heard everything they told me, and everything I told them back, I don't think we talked about anything that was outright suspicious."

Or at least, nothing suspicious enough to suggest what the three of you are planning to do.

The Master is… unpredictable, sure, but you don't think that her thoughts would immediately jump to betrayal, if she learned that you were just curious about what happened.

Right?

… right…?

Well, what is done is done, and you will never get anything done if you worry about every possible detail. You hear Jade let out a soft "hmm" at that, which you hope means she agrees with what you and Rarity just said, and you take it as a cue to get back on track.

"Still, they did tell me some useful things," you continue. "First of all, we knew that they summoned four windigos, and that none of them returned. We thought the Master had them moved to another place for future use, but…"

You purse your lips as you say those next words.

"But apparently… the Master set the windigos free."

You see Rarity tilt her head at that, which is understandable seeing how she doesn't exactly know the… the details that revolve around windigos.

And you see Jade's eyes going slightly wide at that, which tells you enough about how this must have shocked her as well.

"Not… are you sure the Master didn't have them unsummoned?" Jade asks, her speech slightly slower than normal.

But to answer her, you only shake your head.

"Hold on, is there something I'm missing Velvet?" Rarity asks, as she looks at the short exchange you just had with Jade. "I mean, the windigos are… like in those fairy tales, right? I can see why they are bad, but didn't you say summoned things disappear after a while?"

Your expression turns into a grimace as you try to figure out how to best explain it to her. Because she is right, of course.

However, the time that the windigos would have between them being released and dissipating, could be... bad. Very bad.

"I can explain to you the details… later, Rarity," you say, very carefully, and not looking forward to the next piece of information you are about to share. "But let me complement that with something else. One of the ponies told me, when we were alone, that they heard… I hope this is wrong, of course, but that they heard that… there were other ponies, in the changeling hive. Prisoners, I believe."

You watch as Rarity's eyes narrow for a few moments, until they open up in shock and she lets out a soft gasp.

And you share her sentiment, of course. You dearly hope that particular information to be wrong, especially given how the Hintchaser told you it was something they heard. Just a rumor.

But still… it is a rumor that makes sense. After all, ponies disappeared. The infiltrators that were in Ponyville were filling in the horseshoes of already existing citizens, so those ponies have to have gone somewhere. And Ponyville itself is a tiny city, so if more infiltrators were sent to larger cities it would make sense for there to be far more ponies who were sequestered from other places, and for all those ponies to be taken to their hive.

Again, you hope this information is wrong. You hope it's just the dark kind of gossip that sprouts when something bad happens, just a mixture of pessimism and fear turned into words.

But, you think as you look at the Lantern-glint in Jade's eyes, you also know that you can't hide yourself from a truth just because it is uncomfortable.

"Oh, goodness gracious, I… that can't be right, can it? I mean, I-… well-… if they really-…" Rarity tries to say something, anything, in starts and stops. A hoof going to her forehead not long after as she realizes that she can't rationalize her way out of that either. "Well, I... I do hope that whoever said that is wrong, darling. I really do."

"So do I, Rarity," you agree.

Although you don't think anypony in this room really believes that to be the case.

You also feel a slight tug on your connection with Rarity, as she glosses over the obvious connection that she should have made, when it comes to what you just said.

But, again, the look that Jade has in her eyes gives you the strength to soldier your way through it. Feeling bad about this is the right thing to do, it's what makes you a pony. But you also can't let your feelings get the best of you. Not when you know how Rarity will react, if she connected the dots on what you and Jade already know.

"And finally," you continue, after letting Rarity breathe for a few more moments, "I heard that one of the ponies that went to the expedition, one of the cult members that is, didn't return. Nopony could tell me what exactly happened to her, I think it was a mare, but that's something to look into."

"How so, Velvet? Wouldn't finding a pony who didn't come back from that whole thing harder than finding out somepony who went and is still here in Ponyville?" Rarity asks.

"I thought so at first, Rarity. But seeing how hard it was for anypony, even the Hintchasers, to get anything out from those who went is telling that they decided to stay quiet about all of that. Maybe the Master herself told them not to talk about what happened there. A pony who never came back, on the other hoof…"

"May have run away, or even defected from the cult during the expedition itself…" Jade chimes in, her voice a low mumble.

"Exactly what I thought," you say.

"… or they may have died," Jade continues.

"Which I hope is not the case, of course."

Still, that was all you had to say. The Hintchasers did their best to gather information, although you honestly hoped them to be able to find out more. But that goes to show how difficult it is to gather information on the cult to begin with.

And besides, one thing they told you, that the Master had the windigos released, is already damning enough in your opinion. You truly, truly hope that there were no prisoners in the hive but…

But well, Twilight was there, so there was at least one prisoner. And it wouldn't make any sense for there not to have been more.

Add the released windigos to that equation… with the fact that you know that they hate ponies, that you have already felt the hate they feel towards ponies, and…

You can't follow the Master anymore. What happened to Twilight was already enough, for you, but this… this also…

"Well, I'd like to tell you two about how things went on my end, if you don't mind," Rarity says, cutting the silence that you didn't even realize was gathering over the room.

And you are thankful for that. Plenty of dark clouds over your heads already, so you're glad Rarity is willing to drag you three out of this particular one.

"Oh, sure, please do," you say, lighting up your horn and bringing your tea towards you again.

"Well, the cult is a mess for starters. Well, not a mess," she says, as if struggling to find the right words, "but I definitely would call it… chaotic? That works better. But to put it simply, everypony seems to believe something slightly different. Everypony knows about certain key things, like the Master, and the Lores, and about the Inner Circle and all that, but everypony still seems to have a slightly different version of it."

You and Jade let out a low, curious murmur at that, as Rarity tell you two a few more details about all that.

And to be quite honest, you do find what Rarity tells you quite intriguing. After all, you haven't really had as much contact with the rest of the cult as you could have. Granted, you were busy of course. But still, the short tale that Rarity tells you about her experience, as a newcomer in the already established cult, is quite unfamiliar to you.

You used to have more contact with members at large of the cult before, when your number could be counted in the dozens and there wasn't much keeping you together other than the Master's irregular sermons.

But the tale Rarity tells you, about this… this entire institution that is the cult, as confusing as it may be, is at the very least interesting.

"I spent the whole month talking to a lot of ponies, and if I didn't know any better I would have thought there were three separate groups operating under the guise of the same cult. The stories I heard, about the Master, and things that happened, and even you two girls were all over the place."

"There are stories about… me?" Jade asks, looking down at her tea.

"More than you would believe, darling," Rarity says, an amused smile appearing on her face as she continues, "why, I even heard one pony say that it's rude to blow at candles, because somehow you can see through them, and you might take it as an offense towards yourself."

You let out a short laugh at that, or at least you try to, and it turns into a fit of coughs as you realize too late you were in the middle of swallowing your tea.

"They say what?"

And Jade's face, and the fact that what Rarity just said made her show an expression, doesn't help your laughing in the slightest.

"Jade, darling, I have all sorts of weird stories after this last month," Rarity says, waving a placating hoof at the other mare. "But really, going back to what really matters. I think that establishes my point that the cult is a bit of a mess, gossip-wise. And I am not really sure if that worked for or against me."

"How so?" you ask, your voice still slightly rasp from your coughs, "I would have thought that would have made fertile ground for you to start a new rumor."

"You are right on the fertile ground thing, darling, but there are already quite a lot of rumors circulating to begin with. I think I helped, sure. I think I managed to take a few more hoofsteps in the direction we want. But I'm sure that some ponies still think the local noblemare is the Loremaster just for the sake of that being their pet theory. Although…"

She thinks for a few more moments, tracing a hoof through her mane as she does.

"Although I do think I would have been able to impress a lot more ponies, especially the more hard-headed ones, if I knew a bit more of Grail... Oh, but please don't take it the wrong way, darling," she immediately blurts out, "I know we don't have time to do everything at once."

You nod at that. And frankly, you can see that Rarity managed to do a lot on her own. You know it's impossible, short than you faking your own death, for you to convince everypony that you are not the Loremaster. And at the same time, from what Rarity told you, you know a lot of ponies already think that story to be far-fetched to begin with.

So as long as the majority of the cult doesn't believe it, as long as the ones who insist you are the Loremaster are just the conspiracy-theorists, you think the situation will be good enough.

"But I couldn't make any progress in the idea that the local noble is not a part of the cult. There are ponies who think you are, and ponies who don't, but that discussion is a door that I couldn't get any of my forelegs through," Rarity finishes.

"I see. Thank you, Rarity. Really. With the things we have in mind, and with Dull Glass in Ponyville, I can't tell you how relieved I am from what you told me."

"It was a pleasure, darling. That's what friends are for!" she says, with an honest smile.

And you let out a relieved sigh, taking another sip from your tea before you turn towards Jade.

Only to realize that, once again, she has her eyes turned towards the scribbled parchments she is holding on her hoofs.

And you are not entirely sure if you should… talk to her. Would that break her concentration? Would that be implying she isn't paying attention, when you clearly know that she is? After all, you know Jade is no fool, but sometimes you can't help but worry that she is helpless in certain aspects.

Or maybe this is just her lacking confidence? Maybe she is just mustering her courage to say what she has to say?

Or, most likely, maybe you are just overthinking this. But you know yourself well enough. You can't really help that.

"Jade Whistle? Darling? What about you, how did your thing go?" Rarity asks, pretty much coming to your rescue whether if she realizes it or not.

And you watch as Jade… does nothing at all.

Heavens, you are supposed to be getting better at understanding her expressions, even when they don't move an inch, not worse!

"I…" she says, slowly, and both yours and Rarity's ears perk up at that, the two of you edging towards the mare to hear her better.

"I'm not sure how to describe it," she finally says.

And then she once again starts putting her notes on the table, putting the parchment papers side by side so she could read them all at the same time.

"I've been having this dream, ever since I realize what Selene is. Or at least I used to. It started to fade away, although I still have it every now and then. But the point is, Selene is…"

She taps a hoof against the table, and then points at one of her notes.

"Selene is half," she says, and then she moves her hoof towards another note, "but she is also whole. And in my head both those words mean… too many different things. I know they make sense, but I don't know how, and that's what I'm stuck at."

The mare then crosses her forelegs, still deep in thought, and you and Rarity exchange a glance wondering if you should chime in.

But Jade continues to speak before either of you have a chance.

"But I feel that this thing that I saw in her, that gave me the dreams and all, is also being smothered by her current state. This… stuff," she says, waving a hoof over her notes, "will probably be more relevant, or easier to study, once she returns to her original self. But still, I'd like to spend more time studying this… if you two think that's a good idea?"

"Well, I don't see why not. And anything we can learn about Selene, anything that could help her, is something good in my opinion," you say, to which Rarity also nods in agreement.

"Right, I'm glad to hear that. There is also something else," she continues, "I feel like there might be something else in there, in her that is, but it's too hidden for now. Maybe after she learns even more about Knock, I might be able to gleam whatever it is."

You nod at that

"But as things currently stand, I wouldn't really need to personally check on her anymore, like I did this last month. This further studying I want to do can be done based on my notes alone."

She says that, and then her words strangely… trail off, for a few moments.

"Which is a shame. I liked having an excuse to visit your daughters," she finishes.

To which both you and Rarity tilt your heads in confusion.

Because Jade's tone is clearly… well, she doesn't sound sad, but she at the very least sounds a little bit down.

But uh… well… doesn't she know that she…?

"You do know you can visit them anytime, right?" you ask.

And you see Jade's eyes narrow at that, as if you had just told her something she had not considered before.

After that, the three of you continue your conversation from there, until evening comes and you and Jade go your separate ways.





You have discovered, officially discovered that is, that the Master had the summoned windigos unleashed. Adding that to the fact that there were certainly prisoners on the changeling hive… well, you now have even more personal problems with what the Master did, and how she handled the whole changeling situation.

You have also found out that one of the expedition members apparently never returned. You have no idea who she is, or if it's even a mare to begin with, and you have no clue of how to find her. But maybe, if you somehow do find her, you might have another source of information. A witness, if nothing else, to what truly transpired, seeing how Baldomare "professionally" refused to discuss what her Summoner (temporary as your Master might have been) did in her presence.

Rarity has successfully distanced "Velvet Covers, local noblemare" from "the cult's Loremaster". She thinks more can be done, or that she could have done more. But she also thinks that, given her skills and time constraints, she did a very good job. She was not, however, able to even begin smothering the belief that you are (or rather, that the only noblemare in town is) a cult member.

Although, for all that Rarity believes she can "double down" on it next month, you also realize she might be neglecting her own career if she dedicates herself to that next month.

Jade Whistle may now use her actions to research "A Memory of Light". But this, she is almost sure, is something that has to do with "Luna" rather than "Selene".

Jade Whistle believes that there is one final thing to be discovered, but only after Selene learns more about Knock.
 
Leaves Baldomare
[X] plan DENY BALDOMARE TO CULT, SHE'S OURS! (conditional version) (and Windy instead of Rarity)
-[X] (Book) Forge 3 (30 bits)
-[X] (Moth Fruit) Give it to Baldomare If we reach Moth or Winter or Edge 4, eat it otherwise
-[X] (Rarity) Emissary: (Fleeting Opportunity) Dissociate from Loremaster's fame
-[X] (Jade Whistle) Research Selene (Knock 2)
-[X] (Baldomare) Secret Histories Influence

-[X] (Selene) In order: Winter > Moth > Edge if levels are the same, if one of these reaches lvl 4 go with that one.
-[X] Attention of the Laws: Grail, use on the first valid target of the following: Stormchaser, Fluttershy, Soft Sweeps
-[X] Hintseekers: Track down other members of the Expedition
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Stormchaser
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Fluttershy

-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Soft Sweeps
-[X] (Fleeting Opportunity) Windy Flakes (WRITE IN OBJECTIVE)
--[X] Subtly check Windy's opinions and loyalty to the cult in view of the current events.
-[X] Mansus exploration x3 (7 exploration actions) (3 actions remaining)
--[X] Take actions in order, repeating failed actions until we succeed or run out of actions
--[X] If we acquire a Wound or a Malus, skip to the Blank Plains step
--[X] Search out a new location in the Shattered Stairs
--[X] Fully explore the new location
--[X] Seek out the next Door and study it
--[X] Cross the Door, but don't spend an action on the other side
--[X] Search for new locations in the Blank Plains until locations are exhausted
--[X] Search for new locations in the Woods until locations are exhausted

- - -

You live in a large estate. You are aware of that.

Or should you say that you are "self-conscious" about it, rather than just "aware"?

Because you are aware of how large your house is, yes, but you also realize that you are used to it. So, whenever you visit somepony else's home, you have to remind yourself that it is not their homes that are small, it's yours that is way too large.

But self-critique aside, that is all really beyond the point.

The point is that, since you live in a large mansion, it also happens that you have several guest rooms.

And right now, you are making your way to one of them.

You have already been to that particular room, to talk to that particular guest, several times these past few months. And more than once you left that place frustrated, drunk, or being chased away by scolds and cutting glares. Those last ones being completely unjustified, of course, seeing how you are such a good host that asks so few (and entirely reasonable) questions.

You definitely don't get chased out of that room only after spending several hours in it repeatedly asking the same questions like an over-excited filly. No sir.

However, you aren't going to that guest room for any of those reasons.

No. You are going there, because you feel that today, your guest is…

"May I come in?" you ask, knocking at the half-opened door.

Only to find your guest already waiting for you.

Only to find Baldomare sitting on a chair, her back turned at you, looking out at the sun. You can't see her expression, but for some reason the entire room feels… quiet.

You purse your lips as you look at her bed, neatly made and with an open baggage filled with small things over it. But apart from that, you can't see anything else out of place in the room. You see none of the several open books that she had sprawled over her study table, none of the empty glasses and corked bottles that she would sequester from the kitchen and keep under her bed. Nothing.

You can't see anything else out of place in the room. You can't see any signs that this room has ever been occupied by a guest. Except, of course, for the open baggage and the mare herself.

"Ah, there you are," she says, turning away from the sun and towards you, "and right on time. Please, Velvet, do come in. Although this is your house, so I hardly think I can tell you what you can or can't do."

You give her a half-hearted nod and make your way in, sitting on another chair by her study table, a few hoofsteps away from her and the window.

And even though you had been thinking about what to say, the things you had in mind… really don't feel appropriate right now. Not in this atmosphere. Not like this.

So, as the silence begins to stretch with the two of you simply staring at each other, Baldomare's calm smile implying that she is waiting for you to begin, you can't really help but to say what is really on your mind.

"So…" you say, slowly, almost hesitantly, "this is it?"

To which Baldomare answers only by raising an eyebrow. As if she knew that the words you just said were a possibility, but didn't quite expected you to have picked them.

"This is not 'it', Velvet," she says, in a slightly amusing tone. "This is never 'it'. Not in this world, at least. You have a sun that rises and sets every day, after all, so tomorrow will always bring something new. That's what is so nice about this place, I suppose."

She laughs at her own words, as if she had just said something amusing. But before you can say anything else, out of frustration or otherwise, she waves a placating hoof towards you.

"But yes, this is it. My time here is up, after all. So this is how things have to go."

And you can't help but furrow your brow at that. You are not sure if you are thankful, that she at least tried to make some small talk instead of going straight to the heart of the subject, or if you are feeling bad that the two of you are having this conversation in the first place.

But again, your next words come out of your mouth before you can even think about them.

"The girls will surely miss you. I will miss you," you say.

Even though you have no idea why you are saying that. Even though you don't even know what point you are trying to make.

Because what, are you trying to convince her to stay? Do you even think that you could possibly convince her to stay? Well, you could, you know it is possible, but you also realize that you are not willing to do it.

So, this is a moot point. Anything you say is a moot point. You being here, even, is a moot point.

And this… you… this whole situation is so frustrating!

You knew this could happen, you know this will happen, so why are you so angry to begin with?!

Why are you even here?!

What is the point in what you are doing right now, if you know tha-

"If you know that I will leave anyways, right?" she says, still with that casual smile. "Yes, it is quite frustrating."

And you balk at that, not as if you had just taken a shock or been slapped to the face, but somehow close to both.

Because you realize what is happening. You realize what is going on right now. You realize why you can't help but be honest… why you can't help but say what is truly going on in your mind right now.

Why you can't help but feel the way you really want to feel, with all this frustration, and anger and… and sense loss?

It is Baldomare herself. This… this is her very nature. You wouldn't be able to tell a lie even if you wanted to. Not even to yourself.

And when you realize that, you can't help but feel…

But feel that…

She is giving you a small taste of what it must be, to be like her.

Maybe as a parting gift. Maybe as a moment of rare vulnerability. Or maybe just for the sake of having one last, honest conversation with you.

But right now, she is… it is not that she is inside your head. No. To even think that would be hubris. Because Baldomare is such a large creature, is such a labyrinth of light, that it is you who is inside her head right now.

You have been, ever since you entered this room. Or maybe even before that.


You wonder if all of this, the room and the window and this conversation, is even real.

You wonder if it makes a difference.

"No, dear, it really doesn't. So don't worry about that," she says, giving you a tiny nod.

And with that, you finally realize that… that you don't really know what to say.

Because everything you want to say, everything you could say, heavens even everything you are feeling… she already knows.

So you just… stay there.

You just enjoy her company, while it lasts.

"Yes, that's the proper way to go about these things," she says. "However, there is something I want to tell you, before I'm gone."

You raise an eyebrow at that, your doubt and curiosity obvious in your every movement as you turn your ears towards her.

"I would like to thank you for this."

"Thank… thank me?" you ask, even if words aren't needed, "for what, exactly?"

"For not making it a choice, really. After all, as things currently stand, you would have to chose between me and Selene. Which means you don't have a choice at all. We both know that."

You understand what she is saying, but you can't help but grimace at that. Even though her reasoning is… not flawed.

Still, as right as she may be, you can't help but feel a little sour, about all of this.

And she knows that. Which makes her say her next words, her tone almost as if she is trying to comfort you.

"But don't get me wrong. I enjoyed my stay here, I really did. And, well, I'm not really thankful for the current circumstances. That's not what I meant, exactly," she says, and strangely hesitates for a few moments.

And, very uncharacteristically, she actually… takes a few moments, before continuing to talk. As if she is thinking really hard whether if she should say something or not, or as if she is picking her words very carefully.

She only continues to speak after she turns her eyes back towards the window, and towards the sun.

"What I am really thankful for, is… that you made things turn out this way. Because you see, I… I don't want to care, Velvet. Caring for something, wanting for something, is the old and trodden path that will inevitably lead you to pain. And I don't like feeling pain, Velvet. I never did."

She says that, as she looks out at the sun. And for all that the silence stretches long, after she says that, you can't really find it in yourself to break the silence.

Not when you know what expression Baldomare has on her face, even though you cannot see it.

"And I know you realized that," she finally says, turning back towards you with an uncharacteristic smile. "You are a smart mare, after all. So, I thank you for respecting that part of me. Thank you for not making me stay, and not letting me care. Because I am sure that I would start caring, if I dallied too long. The Wake… this Wake, it does have a way of snaring you in, so to speak…"

You feel, rather than hear, her take in a deep breath, and let out a long sigh.

"You even made it so that it was nopony's fault even," she says chuckling a little bit, "unless we are going to blame Selene, of course, but neither of us has the heart to do that."

You let out a short, tiny, laughter at that. To share in her chuckle, if nothing else.

And the two of you stay like that, silently sharing each other's company, until the sun gets so high that it leaves the view of Baldomare's window.

Which, you understand, is the sign that it is time for her to go.

"But still, I have to ask. You know, for formality's sake," she says, as she gets up.

You watch as Baldomare gets up, makes her way towards the bed, closes her baggage and straps it around her saddle.

However, before she moves to leave, she turns towards you. And in a way that is almost professional, even though she already knows the answer, she asks you a question.

"Is there anything you want to tell me, that I don't already know?"

She says those words, those words, almost as if she was reading from a script. She says them with a smirk on her face, almost as if she was telling you a secret or asking for a password. As if she was sharing a cultural greeting with you, or some other sort of catchphrase that had a deeper meaning than those mere words let by.

And you immediately understand what she means by that. You immediately understand what she is asking, and the only two ways that you might answer her.

Because this is it. This is the price. The ritual. The exchange.

It is a query, to see if you are willing to exchange knowledge for knowledge. A gift of light, form you, in exchange for maintaining the light of her mirage.

And that is the reason why she always insisted that she needed an unread book. She needs it, that piece of untainted light, unmarred even by your own perception, in order to keep her physical self in the Wake.

You also understand that you can pay that price. That you have something, something to tell her that she doesn't know. You have a secret to share, that is waiting for you just outside your estate in the shape of a grey fruit.

But alas, the two of you also that this is not a choice you are willing to make.

You need that knowledge, for yourself.

You need that knowledge for Selene.

"No."

So, you give her the only possible answer.

However, even to that, Baldomare still gives you a satisfied smile and an approving nod.

"In that case, I will be seeing you, Lady Velvet Covers. But until then, this summons bids you to excuse her," she says, giving you a short bow, and making her way towards the door.

And when she leaves the room-

-everything is gone.



- - -



You wake up.

In your house.

In your room.

In your bed.

And you are not really sure if everything that just happened was inside your head, or if everything you just saw is about to happen, as soon as you get up and make your way towards Baldomare's guest room.

But you think you recall her saying that it doesn't really make a difference.

And think you understand what she means, or meant, by that.

Still, you can't help but feel slightly empty as you get up from your bed.

You never really liked goodbyes. You are not sure anypony does.

However, you notice something, out of the corner of your eye, as you stand up.

"Huh?"

There is something on your bedstand, right next to you. Something that you are sure wasn't there before.

Something that looks very much like a small leather pouch, that a pony might use to carry small objects.

And underneath a pouch, a piece of parchment. A letter.

A gift.

You carefully pick up the pouch, and untie its top with a flick of magic, only to see that inside of it there is…

"Dust?" you ask yourself, eyeing the contents of the pouch carefully.

No, not just dust…

Lantern-dust?

Yes, you can definitely feel a tinge of Lantern from it, but you have no idea what that might be.

So, you pick up the letter that is underneath the pouch, taking care not to spill the dust itself. You are not really surprised when you see Baldomare's hoofwriting on it.

However, the letter is… surprisingly short.



Dear Velvet.

I had planned on taking this as a memento back to the Lodge.

However, I also realize that you are set on the path you have chosen. Giving you this would not have made any difference, and in a way is just a confirmation of what you already know. But still, those factors are precisely what makes this gift somewhat fitting.

The truth is never kind.

And for whatever it is worth, I am sorry.

PS: I didn't make it, of course. And I think that you already know who actually did. But I won't tell you, just in case.




You read the letter carefully, trying to see if there is any hidden meaning to it. You even hoof-read it a few times, just to make sure. But ultimately, you conclude that it is indeed just ink on parchment.

So, you turn your focus back to the pouch itself, and its strange Lantern-dust.

"Well, I don't really think Baldomare would give me anything dangerous. Not without a warning, at least. So I might as well try it out," you say.

And then you touch the dust with the tip of your hoof.

You can see… you can feel… that it is…

It is dust.

Lantern-touched dust. But a very specific kind… very old and… No, the method used to make it, to grind and preserve it, is old, but the material itself is not.

The material itself, the thing that was pulverized to make the dust, is actually quite new.

And that material is…

!!!

You let out a loud gasp, pulling back your hoof as if shocked, as soon as you realize it.

"Oh… oh no…" you whisper to yourself.

Because you realize that this dust… this thing is a unicorn's horn. That it was a unicorn's horn, before being snapped off and mowed into fine dust.

This thing…

It… it was…





You have acquired the LANTERN 1 reagent "Pulverized unicorn horn (Twilight Sparkle)".

Baldomare has been unsummoned. She will only be available for summoning again at the beginning of turn 18.

The Level 4 Influence
"I HAVE BEEN HERE BEFORE" has expired.

This conversation, or something very close to it, would have happened had you gifted Baldomare a Level 5 book.

You feel like something good might happen, if you gift Baldomare a level 6 book.

Although giving her a Level 5 book will be enough to reset her summoning period, in the future, even if it does not encourage her to say anything else.
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top